India and China are the sources of the greatest in Eastern and Southern Asia. Their rulers saw themselves as universal monarchs, thereby matching the pretensions of the in the West. The only drawbacks to their historical priority were that India suffered a setback, when the Indus Valley Civilization collapsed (for disputed reasons), and China got started later than the Middle Eastern civilizations. By the time India recovered, it was a contemporary of, rather than, with many parallel cultural developments, like. And, curiously, China reached a philosophical stage of development in the same era, the "axial age," 800 to 400 BC.
Later, when the West, India, and China all had contact with each other, it was at first India that had the most influence on China, through the introduction of. Indian influence on the West, though likely through the skepticism of, and possibly evident in the halos of Christian saints (borrowed from Buddhist iconography), did not extend to anything more substantial -- unless the whole world-denying character of Christianity was due, as might have thought, to Indian influence. While China then made Buddhism its own, India later endured the advent of, which introduced deep cultural and then political divisions into the Subcontinent. The only comparable development as distruptive in China was the application of by the Communist government that came to power in 1949.
While China instituted a liberal economic vision and has outgrown India, it retains the political dictatorship of Communism. India, with a successful history as a democracy, found its growth hampered by socialist expectations and regulations (the stifling "Licence Raj"), with some, but not enough, economic liberalization in the 1990's. Since the 19th century, if not earlier, however, emigrants from China and India have distinguished themselves with their entrepreneurial spirit and economic success, sometime dominating economies where they are then resented, often with violence, by the local majority. This is a valuable lesson, rarely noticed, for those who think that economic power is a function of political power, or that minorities are necessarily poor because of their powerlessness. Successful Chinese or Indians may have been hated, or ignored, but never understood, in the blizzard of leftist.
The idea that there are "Three Kingdoms,", is a Japanese conceit, placing those peripheral islands on equal standing with the great centers of civilization, India and China. Until the 20th century, there would not have been a shadow of justification for that, except perhaps in subjective judgments about the creativity or originality of Japanese culture, which I am sure would be disputed by Koreans and Vietnamese. However, after a process of self-transformation sparked by American intervention, Japan leapt to the status of a by defeating in 1905. The Empire then spent the next 40 years throwing its weight around, occupying Korea and invading China, ultimately taking on the United States in a disastrous bid for hegemony (1941-1945). Catastrophic defeat slowed Japan down a little, but by the 1980's, the country had vaulted to the highest per capita income in the world, with wealth and economic power that deeply frightened many, even in the United States. Japan remains the only Great Power, in economic terms (as the Japanese military establishment remains low profile), not directly derived from European civilization. Even after a decade of economic stagnation in the 1990's, Japan remained the second largest economy in the world (about 40% the size of the United States, more than 1.7 times the size of Germany, and finally reviving a bit in 2004), although in per capita terms declining from 3rd in the world in 2003 to 11th in 2007 [The Economist Pocket World in Figures, 2007 Edition].
However, by 2010 the economy of China had surpassed Japan in absolute size, although, of course, far behind Japan in per capita terms. China is thus in the position that Russia was in 1914 -- underdeveloped in per capita comparisons but the fourth largest economy in the world (after the United States, Germany, and Britain) because of its relative development and absolute size. The level of success of Japan, despite its relative decline, might still be thought to justify the Japanese view of themselves as unique, or at least special, certainly of the first order of geopolitical importance, giving us some motivation for the inclusion of Japan in a "Sangoku" page.
Copyright (c) 1998, 1999, 2000, 2001, 2002, 2003, 2004, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2012, 2018 All Reserved
India has had less of a tradition of political unity than China or Japan. Indeed, most of the names for India ("India," "Hind," "Hindustân") are not even Indian. As Yule & Burnell say in their classic A Glossary of Colloquial Anglo-Indian Words and Phrases ["Hobson-Jobson," Curzon Press, 1886, 1985, p. 433]:
It is not easy, if it be possible, to find a truly native (i.e. Hindu) name for the whole country which we call India; but the conception certainly existed from an early date. Bhâratavarsha is used apparently in the Purânas with something like this conception.
Bhâratavars.a, , meant the "division of the world" (vars.a) of the Bhâratas -- the heroes of the great epic. An independent India in 1947 decided to officially become Bhârat, (the short final "a" not being pronounced in Hindi), with the earlier word emerging as Hindi Bhâratvarsh. Probably India did not have a clear local name earlier because, like, it seemed to be the principal portion of the entire world, and so simply the world itself.
As essentially constituting the world, there was another early name for India, Jambudvîpa, , the "Island of the Jambu Tree." In Buddhist cosmology, this was the great Southern Continent in the sea around the cosmic Mt. Sumeru (or Meru), the only one inhabited with humans identical to us. Thus, despite the existence of the other continents, Jambudvîpa constituted our world for all practical purposes. The only question was how much of it was taken up by India. Since the name often seems to be used interchangeably with India, there was early on not much sense that much existed beyond what we still call the "Subcontinent"; and since Jambudvîpa was thought to be triangular in shape, this was consistent with the form of India, which is roughly triangular. Indeed, India was once an island in the Mesozoic Ocean, but it moved north and collided with Asia. The use of Jambudvîpa for India may have declined as the size of Asia became more apparent from the reports of traders, travelers, and conquerors. Eventually, Buddhist cosmology was that Jambudvîpa consisted of "sixteen major countries, five hundred middle-sized countries, and a hundred thousand minor countries, as well as countless island countries scattered in the sea like 'millet grains or dust motes'." Since these numbers are vastly larger than the membership of the United Nations today, Jambudvîpa was ultimately conceived as larger than what we now know of the whole of Planet Earth.
In Chinese, we get various ways of referring to India. The modern form, , renders the name phonetically with characters of no particular semantic significance ("print, stamp, or seal" and "a rule, law, measure, degree"). This rendering, of course, is based on a name from Greek, , or Arabic, (al-Hind; , Hindî, "Indian," in Devanagari), that would have been unknown in China until modern times. The older practice, however, was dedicated characters that might have a larger meaning. Thus, we get or , in which can be a kind of bamboo but otherwise is just used for India. Semantically stronger is , where is primarily used for the Indian Brahmâ () and then for compounds involving India or Buddhism. Thus we get expressions like , "Sanskrit," , "Sanskrit writing," and , "Sanskrit characters." In Japan, India was sometimes called the Yüehchih, , the "Moon Tribe." This appealed because of the contrast with Japan, the , "Sun Source." The Japanese knew from Chinese histories that the Yüehchih were in the West, and since they were a bit vague about what was in the West, but they knew that India was also, the connection got made. They might not have known that the Yüehchih actually did enter India as the
When a unified state has occurred in Indian history, it has had varying religious, political, and even linguistic bases: e.g. Hindu, Buddhist, Islâmic, and foreign. The rule of the Sult.âns of Delhi and the Moghul Emperors was at once Islâmic and foreign, since most of them were Turkish or Afghani, and the Moghul dynasty was founded directly by incursion from Afghanistan. The supremely foreign unification of India, of course, was from the British, under whom India achieved its greatest unity, although that was lost upon independence to the religious division between India and Pakistan. The Moghuls and British, of course, called India by its name in their own languages (i.e. "Hindustân," , [with "n" written as a nasalization], or , and "India").
. The universal monarch was the Cakravartin, , "Who Turns the Wheel of Dominion." He could also be called the "One Umbrella Sovereign," after the parasol carried to mark the location of royalty. The Cakravartin rules, or at least has authority, over all of Jambudvîpa. In Chinese, Cakravartin could be rendered as , "Wheel [i.e. Cakra] King," , "Wheel Turning King," or , "Wheel Turning Sacred King." The first Chinese Emperor 37 fabulous images tokyo tower, japan who thought of his universal dominion in these Buddhist terms was Yang Chien, founder of the.
Thus, the prophecy was that Siddhartha Gautama might have become the or a Cakravartin, a world ruler. The word was ambiguous, since the term can mean simply a sovereign, but its use is paralleled by the Latin word Imperator, which simply means "Commander" and grew, by usage, into a term for a unique and universal monarch. As it happened, many of the monarchs who began to claim ruler over all of India did usually use titles that were translations or importations of foreign words. Thus, the used titles like Râjatirâjâ, "King of Kings," and Mahârâjâ, "Great King," which appear to be translations from older Middle Eastern titles. While the original "Great King" long retained its uniqueness, thanks to the durability of the monarchy, the title in India experienced a kind of grade inflation, so that eventually there were many, many Mahârâjâs. With Islâm came a whole raft of new titles. One was Sult.ân, which originally was an Arabic title of rule itself but had already experienced its own grade inflation. Persian titles, like Pâdeshâh, centuries after the Achaemenids, were now borrowed rather than translated. With the, however, the names of the Emperors, more than their titles, reflected their pretensions: like Persian Jahângir, "Seize (gir) the world (jahân)." The most remarkable title borrowed from the West is probably Kaisar, but the Latin title itself arrived with Queen, IND IMP, Indiae Imperatrix, in 1876. The last Indiae Imperator was King George VI, until 1947.
In addition to these complications, Indian history is also less well known and dated than that of China or Japan. Classical Indian literature displays little interest in history proper, which must be reconstructed from coins, monumental inscriptions, and foreign references. As Jan Nattier has said recently [A Few Good Men, The Bodhisattva Path According to the Inquiry of Ugra (Ugraparipr.cchâ), University of Hawai'i Press, 2003]:
...the writing of history in the strict sense does not begin in India until the 12th century, with the composition of Kalhan.a's Râjataran.gin.î. [p.68]
Because of this, even the dating of the Mauryas and the Guptas, the best known pre-Islâmic periods, displays small uncertainties. The rulers and dates for them here are from Stanley Wolpert's A New History of India [Oxford University Press, 1989], the Oxford Dynasties of the World by John E. Morby [Oxford University Press, 1989, 2002], and. Gordon had the only full lists I'd ever seen for the Mauryas, Kushans, and Guptas until I found the Oxford Dynasties, which has the Mauryas and Guptas but nothing else until the Sultanate of. Besides Wolpert, another concise recent history of India is A History of India by Peter Robb [Palgrave, 2002]. It is becoming annoying to me that scholarly histories like these are almost always but poorly supplemented with maps and lists of rulers, let alone genealogies (where these are known). Both Wolpert and Robb devote much more space to modern India than to the ancient or mediaeval country, and this preference seems to go beyond the paucity of sources for the earlier periods.
More satisfying than Wolpert and Robb is another recent history, A History of India by John Keay [Harper Perennial, 2000, 2004]. Keay has an apt comment for the phenomenon just noted in the other histories:
In contriving maximum resolution for the present, there is also a danger of losing focus on the past. A history which reserves half its narrative for the nineteenth and twentieth centuries may seem more relevant, but it can scarcely do justice to India's extraordinary antiquity. [p.xxi]
Keay thus does a better job of dealing with the eras (and their obscure events) that fall between the Mauryas, Guptas, and the Islamic states with their new, foreign traditions of historiography. One drawback of Keay's book is its total innocence of diacritics. Indeed, it is even innocent of any acknowledgement of this, which would leave the reader wondering why a word is given as "Vidisha" in one citation and "Vidisa" in another [cf. p.90]. Keay also exhibits the occasional ignorance of Indianists for the Persian and Arabic backgrounds of some words, where here I explain the difference between and between. We also find Keay carelessly referring to the capital of the Caliph as Baghdad, a city that was not yet founded [p.185].
The "Saka Era," , as the Indian historical era, significantly starts rather late (79 AD) in relation to the antiquity of Indian civilization. Indeed, like Greece (c.1200-800 BC) and Britain (c.400-800 AD), India experienced a "Dark Ages" period, c.1500-800 BC, in which literacy was lost and the civilization vanished from history altogether. Such twilight periods may enhance the vividness of quasi-historical mythology like the Iliad, the Arthurian legends, and the. The earliest history of India is covered separately at "" and "." The affinities of Indian languages are also covered at "." Readers should treat with caution some scholarship and a great deal of the material on the internet about the Indus Valley Civilization and its relationship to Classical Indian civilization, or all of civilization. The claims have progressed to the point now where not only are all of Indian civilization and all of its languages regarded as autochthonous (with languages said to originate in India, and derived from Dravidian languages, rather than arriving from elsewhere and unrelated to Dravidian), but the civilization itself is said to extend back to the Pleistocene Epoch (before 10,000 BC), with any ruins or artifacts conveniently covered by rising sea levels. The urge towards inflated nationalistic claims is familiar. Particular claims about India are treated here in several places but especially in "."THE NANDAS, c.450?-c.321 Mahapadma Nanda c.450?-c.362? Pandhuka c.362-? Panghupati Bhutapala Rashtrapala Govishanaka Dashasidkhaka Kaivarta Dhana Nanda
Mahapadma Nanda became King of Magadha and created what looks like the first "Empire" in Northern India. While Indian history begins with some confidence with the Mauyras, the Nandas are now emerging into the light of history with a little more distinctness. Of special importance is the circumstance that Magadha was the venue for the life of the Buddha. The previously favored chronology for the life of the, which had him dying around 483 BC (and so a contemporary of ) now looks to be wrong, and a much later date, around 386 BC, looks much more reasonable (making him a contemporary of ). This would put the Buddha possibly within the lifetime of Mahapadma, or certainly during the tenure of one of the Nanda Kings. The, soon after the death of the Buddha, was held at the Magadha capital, Rajagriha, and so would have been under the patronage of a Nanda King. However, traditionally it was King Bimbisara of Magadha (of the Hariyanka Dynasty) who was supposed to have sponsored the Buddha, and Bimbisara's patricide son and successor, Ajatashatru, who sponsored the First Council. The reckoning of their dates goes with the earlier traditional dating, with Bimbisara ruling c.545-493 BC. Since the reconstruction of the early Kings of Magadha is based on legendary material in the much later Puran.as, it is difficult to have much confidence in them as history. And the whole structure of the dates hangs on how long before Ashoka the Buddha lived. If a short chronology is preferable, some serious rethinking will be necessary about the relationlship of Bimbisara to the Nandas, whose own chronology of course, such as it is, is speculative.THE MAURYAS, ,
Ashoka 269-232 Kunala? 232-225 Dasharatha 232-225 Samprati 225-215 Shâlishuka 215-202 Devadharma/
Devavarman 202-195 Shatamdhanu/
Shatadhanvan 195-187 Br.hadratha 187-185
The Mauryas are the true beginning of historical India. This inception is particularly dramatic when we realize that Chandragupta seems to have actually met in person. Perhaps realizing that there were no historians writing down his deeds, the greatest king of the Dynasty, Ashoka (Asoka in ), commemorated himself with monumental rock cut inscriptions, and especially on a series of pillars, erected around India. The most famous of the pillars is at, , where the Buddha began preaching. The lion capital of the pillar at Sârnâth is now used as the official crest of the modern, with the Wheel of the Law (Dharmachakra, ) on it (as at right) featured the flag of India. Indeed, Ashoka is the most famous for converting to (or something, his references are to the dharma but are otherwise vague) and sending missionaries abroad. But his name, , "Without Sorrow," is a good Buddhist name. It was also easily translated into Chinese, as Wu-yu, . We also get the ideology of the Cakravartin, , the "Wheel Turning", i.e. the legitimate sovereign over all of Jambudvîpa, . But Ashoka was not the first Maurya to get religion late in life. Chadragupta himself is supposed to have renounced the throne, become a monk, and eventually starved himself to death, in Jain fashion, in Bhadrabahu Cave in.
Below we have a sculpted image of Ashoka from the extraordinarily well preserved Buddhist Stupa complex he built at Sanchi. He is surrounded by court women, whom we clearly see are lacking underwear, with the pudendal cleft (rima pudendi) not only shown, but conspicuous in a way that is contrary to human anatomy. This is a vivid example of how the Indian tradition of (and art) initially had no problem displaying female genitals. I know of no other example of this in world history. The Egyptians and the Greeks, for all their comfort with various kinds of undress and nudity, nevertheless drew the line at female genitals. Greek and Rome sculpture typically doesn't even allow space between the legs for female genitals. Otherwise, the hips and breasts of the female figures here are familiar from all later Indian art. There is also the curious feature of this image that Ashoka seems to have an oversized head, and he also seems to be positively supported by two of the women, as though he is weak or stumbling. Is this some evidence of illness or deformity? We have no other information or indication of such things, so it will likely remain mysterious. The sensuality of a court with only all-but-naked female attendants in evidence may not be surprising in the nation of the Kama Sutra, but it may now seem a little incongruous at a sacred Buddhist site.
Ashoka can be rather well dated because he sent missionaries or letters to the contemporary Hellenistic monarchs, Antiochus II Theos (Antiyoka) of the Kingdom, Ptolemy II Philadelphus (Turamaya) of, Antigonus II Gonatas (Antikini) of, Magas (Maga) of Cyrene, and Alexander II (Alikasudara) of, urging them to convert to Buddhism themselves and apparently receiving the impession, one way or another, that they had. Greek history contains no record of these efforts. There is also an attested eclipse in 249 dated with a regal year date. Ashoka's reign is used to date the life of the, since tradition in Sri Lanka () is that the Buddha died 218 years before Ashoka came to the throne. That would put his death in 487 BC, which is close to the generally used date. The Ceylonese chronology is now often questioned, with alternative reckonings placing the Buddha's death about a century later. John Keay's history inclines in this direction [cf. op. cit. p.62].
Among Ashoka's many works for Buddhism, one has come in for recent prominence. In 1898, an amateur archaeologist, William Claxton Peppe, excavated a stupa at Piprahwa on his land near Birdpore -- itself near one of Ashoka's pillars. This was in Uttar Pradesh, in the ancient lands of the Shakya Clan of the Gautama Buddha. Relics, identified as those of the Buddha on one reliquary, were recovered by Peppe. In 1971 K.M. Srivastava excavated further at the site and discovered more relics, at a deeper layer, which findings were not formally published until 1991. The actual bones and ashes of the Peppe discovery had been donated by the British Government of India to the Buddhist King of ; but the inclusions of hundreds of small jewels, including gold leaf flowers and other treasures, had been divided between the Peppe family and the Government, with the family only keeping things that were duplicates. It is worth recalling the Buddhist belief that cremation itself produces jewels as part of the ashes of saints, including the Buddha himself. The speculation now is that the Piprahwa relics consisted of the original 1/8th share of the Buddha's relics that had been given to the Sakyas, and that Piprahwa can be identified with the site of Kapilavastu that had been recorded as where the Shakyas kept the relics. The lower layer of excavation was from the original burial, while the stupa excavated by William Peppe was a later work, with reburial, of Ashoka himself. believes that Kapilavastu is a site in that country, but nothing like the Piprahwa relics has ever been discovered anywhere else. That the stupa itself was built by Ashoka is a determination that relies on its date, since there are no inscriptions on site, except for the short text on the reliquary -- which itself is of the language and alphabet (the Brahmi) of Ashoka's age.
While the Mauryas are the beginning of historical India, a great deal had already been going on (like the life of the Buddha) that in a Greek or Chinese context we would expect to be within historical time. In traditional Indian terms, such events were already covered by the "Fifth Veda," the historical Epics of the and the Râmâyan.a. One reason for the lack of interest in history in Indian secular literature may have been the feeling that, as only eternity is significant and all other time is, the Epics thus represent everything that can possibly happen in history. There is even a saying, "Everything is in the Mahâbhârata." Our lack of knowledge of individual Indian philosophers from this early period, even though we possess much of an undoubted early date in the, may also be due to the idea that such texts, as parts of the, were actually part of eternal revelation and were not originated by their authors.
The decline of the Mauryas coincided with the rise of a neighboring Greek Kingdom in. This was also important for the history of Buddhism, as the Kings became converts. A classic of Buddhist literature, the "Questions of Milinda," (Milindapañha) records the conversion of one King in particular, Menander Soter Dikaios (Milinda, 155-130). This is part of the history of India, but the kingdom is listed with other monarchies. It now seems like one of the oddest things in history that there was once a kingdom of Greek Buddhists in Afghanistan. There are no Greeks or Buddhists in now. The Greek rulers then survive well into the period of the Sakas and Parthians, as follows.
c.130 BC Maues 97-58 BC Vonones Spalyris Spalagademes Spalirises Azes I c.30 BC Azilises Azes II THE PARTHIANS/SUREN Pakores Orthagnes Gudnaphar
(Gondophernes) c.19-45 AD Abdagases Sasas Arsaces Theos Nahapa 119-124 AD
The Sakas (or Shakas, ), collectively the shakajana, , "Shaka people," were an steppe people who descended into India, much as the had earlier -- indeed, it is a pattern that would be repeated again and again until the. The Sakas spoke an Iranian language. This is classified as "South-Eastern" Iranian, which geographically locates where the Sakas ended up, but not where they began, which was on the steppe north and east of the Aral Sea. The "North-Eastern" Iranian languages, Sarmatian and Scythian (which are poorly attested), ended up in the far North-West, north of the Caspian Sea and in the Ukraine, respectively. From the Sarmatians came the Alans, whose language survives in the Caucasus as. Also North-Eastern Iranian was Sogdian, which remained North-East and continued to be an important Central Asian language until the. It has a small survivor in the, Yaghnobi. After the arrival of the Kushans, the Sakas were simply driven further into India, into Rajasthan, where they became assimilated as Hindu. Since Rajasthan later became famous for its warriors, this may indicate the cultural preservation of Saka nomadic fierceness.THE SAKA ERA,
HISTORICAL ERA 79 AD 2000 AD - 78 = 1922 Annô Sakidae
but in eras or reckonings that often cannot be identified. Since 1957, the National Calendar of India uses the Saka Era, Shakakâla, , (78 AD = year 0), but the origin of this benchmark is itself uncertain (cf. Explandatory Supplement to the Astronomical Almanac, edited by P. Kenneth Seidelmann, University Science Books, 1992, pp.591-594). It has been thought that the Era was established by the monarch Kanishka I, and may even have dated his reign, but he now appears to have ruled somewhat later. It is certainly representative of the problems with Indian history that its own historical era dates an unknown event in a period, long after the beginning of Indian history, that itself is all but innocent of dates and historical evidence.
Simultaneously with the descent of Sakas into India, (Pahlavas) or Suren appear from the west, and some of them become established in India independent (or not) of the Parthian King. The Parthians spoke a "North-Western" Iranian language, though its origin was far south of the Scythians. The sources are sometimes confused about which Indian rulers are Sakas and which are Parthians, since they are never attested as which. Gudnaphar (Greek Gondophernes), who traditionally is supposed to have welcomed the Apostle Thomas to India, seems to have been Parthian. The legend of the mission of Thomas to India is now of renewed interest because of the discovery of the text of the Gospel of Thomas, one of the, in Egypt in 1945.
The Kushans (, Kus.an.a), Greek , also began as an Indo-European people, known to the Chinese as the Yüehchih, , the "Moon Tribe." They seem to have been a group who moved far east on the steppe very early, speaking a language with many archaic features.
The, , probably the later Huns, drove the Yuèzhi back into the Tarim Basin (170 BC). These were the "Lesser" Yüeh-chih, . Some continued on into Transoxania, where they become the "Greater" Yüeh-chih, ). They dominated these areas c.100 BC-300 AD. The language of the Lesser Yüeh-chih is attested in Buddhist texts in two dialects of Tocharian (A and B).
The Greater Yüeh-chih, as the Kushans, followed other steppe people down into India. Some small uncertainty perisisted over the identification of the Yüeh-chih with the Kushans and the writers of Tocharian, but the debate over Tocharian seems to have been resolved with a. The recent discovery of well-preserved, European-looking mummies along the Silk Road serves to affirm the European and so bona fides of the still illiterate (from a period long before Tocharian) local culture. Unfortunately, the Tocharian texts do not include historical works, which might have removed uncertainties and added an invaluable framework for understanding the area.
Although the dates are still very uncertain, historical information in India is rather better than for the preceding period. Of special importance is King Kanishka, under whom the Fourth Great is supposed to have been held, as the Third was under Ashoka. Kanishka is said to have been converted to Buddhism by the playwright Ashvaghosha. The earliest actual images of Buddhas and Boddhisattvas date from his reign. Also of interest are the Kushan royal titles, Maharaja Rajatiraja Devaputra Kushâna. Rajatiraja, "King of Kings," is very familiar from Middle Eastern history, since monarchs from the to the Parthians had used it. Maharaja, "Great King," is very familiar from later India but at this early date betrays its Middle Eastern inspiration, since it was originally used by the Kings. Devaputra, "Son of God," sounds like the Kushans claiming some sort of Christ-like status, which is always possible, but it may actually just be an Sanskrit version of a title of the Chinese Emperor, "Son of Heaven."
The trading posts in Kushan India bespeak a great deal of trade and contact, about which we get the occasional notice in Greek and Roman writers, but which do not become a source of any extensive knowledge of India or its history recorded by either. Something else overlooked by Classical historians nevertheless turns up in Chinese history. That is, a Roman Embassy made its way by way of India by sea to the China of the. It is recorded that in the year 166 AD (in the time of King Vasudeva I) an embassy arrived in Lo-Yang from a ruler of , "Great Ch'in," named Andun, which looks like a rendering of Antoninus. The year 166 was in the early days of Marcus Aurelius (Antoninus). Since we know, besides the presence of Romans in India, that there were well traveled sea routes to China (see the voyage of Fa-Hsien below), this Roman Embassy easily passes the test of credibility. It is a shame that such a project, like the letters written by Ashoka to Hellenistic monarchs, escaped the notice of Greek and Roman historians.
While the imperial maps here until 1701 are based on Stanley Wolpert's A New History of India [Oxford University Press, 1989], the map for the Kushans is based on the The Anchor Atlas of World History, Volume I [1974, Hermann Kinder, Werner Hilgemann, Ernest A. Menze, and Harald and Ruth Bukor, p.42], which now has been reissued in identical form as The Penguin Atlas of World History, Volume I [Penguin Books, 1978, 2003].
The rule of the Guptas was one of the classic ages of Indian history, for whose culture we have a rather full description by the Chinese pilgrim Fa-Hsien, who was in India between 399 and 414 (see map below), in the time of Chandra Gupta II. This was the last time that the North of India would be united by a culturally indigenous power. The Guptas patronized the Hindu, Buddhist, and Jain religions equally. Consequently, they now become celebrated, like Ashoka and Akbar, as examplifying a modern ideal of tolerance and enlightenment. This is anachronistic but not inappropriate as long as we realize the limitations of such an identification. The Indian monarchs, however relatively enlightened, were autocrats, and thus comparable less to liberal democracy than to "Enlightened Despots" like Frederick the Great of. Thus, their magnanimous patronage of religions certainly did not extend to the toleration of political opposition.
c.320-551 AD Gupta 275-300
Ghat.otkaca 300-320 Chandra Gupta I 320-335
Samudra Gupta 335-370 Rama Gupta? 370-375
Chandra Gupta II 375-415
Kumâra Gupta I 415-455
Skanda Gupta 455-467 Kumâra Gupta II 467-477
Budha Gupta 477-496 Chandra Gupta III? 496-500
Vainya Gupta 500-515
Narasimha Gupta 510-530 Kumâra Gupta III 530-540
Vishn.u Gupta 540-551
While the name of Chandragupta, the founder of the, is usually given as one word, the "Gupta," ("guarded, protected"), element in names of the Gupta dynasty is usually, but not always, written as a separate word. The Oxford Dynasties writes them together. Classical Sanskrit, of course, like Greek and Latin, ordinarily did not separate words at all.
One of the unique monuments of the Gupta dynasty is the Iron Pillar of Delhi, seen at right. This is a solid piece of wrought iron more than 22 feet tall. Delhi may not have been its original location, but exactly where that would have been and when or why the pillar was brought to Delhi is a matter of conjecture. The pillar is dedicated to, but any other Hindu structures around it were demolished by the Sultâns of, who built the nearby Qutub Minar tower and the Quwwat-ul-Islam mosque. Dating the pillar is also a matter of some uncertainty, since its inscription merely mentions a King named "Chandra." This is generally taken to mean Chandra Gupta II, reinforced by the evidence of the style and language of the pillar, in comparison to known art of the Guptas, like the coins of Chandra Gupta II. It is also sometimes said that the pillar was erected to commemorate Chandra Gupta by his successor Kumâra Gupta I. The Pillar, however, is such an extraordinary artifact that some people reject the mundane historical explanations and prefer that the object is much, much older, or even the work of extra-terrestrials. The Pillar does testify, however, to the sophistication of Indian iron work, of which there is much other evidence. The steel of the famous Damascus steel swords of the Middle Ages was actually manufactured and exported from India, with techniques that had been used for centuries. The Pillar, although not itself steel, does exhibit the technique that leaves it appearing to be a single piece of iron -- forge welding, where hot iron is hammered and fused together. This is the technique that produced the bars of steel that were exported.
The pilgrimage of (Faxian) is noteworthy for many things, but one feature in particular evident from the map is that the entire homeward leg of the journey was by sea. This reminds us of the sea routes that had been busy since the Greeks and extended all the way from Egypt to China. We have frustratingly little in the way of historical documents about this business, but when we do get an account, as with Fa-Hsien, we realize how routine the communication was (with understandable hazards and misadventures).
Towards the end of the period, the Guptas began to experience inroads from the (Huna), the next steppe people, whose appearance in Europe (it is supposed that these are the same people), of course, pressured German tribes to move into the. By 500, Huns controlled the Punjab and in short order extended their rule down the Ganges. They don't seem to have founded any sort of durable state and eventually suffered defeats. The Huns were the last non-Islamic steppe people to invade India.
The following period might very well be called the Warring States Period of India, on analogy with that of.The Later Guptas, of
Magadha, c.550-700 AD Kumâragupta c.550-560 Dâmodaragupta c.560-562 Mahâsenagupta c.562-601 vassals of Kâlachuris,
595/6-c.601 Mâdhavagupta c.601-655 Âdityasena c.655-680 Devagupta c.680-700 overthrown by Yashovarman
of Kanauj, 725-730
Unlike China, however, it would be brought to an end only by foreign invasion and conquest. In the political fragmentation of the era, we still have some Guptas, the "Later Guptas," but these are evidently former vassals, not relatives, of the Imperial Guptas, in Magadha on the lower Ganges. They are players, but not dominant ones.
Harsha Vardhana, from Thanesar, north of Delhi, was one ruler who for a while united most of the North of India again, and, as luck would have it, we have the account of (Xuánzang, 600-664), another Chinese pilgrim, who went to India between 629 and 645, during his time. In his A History of China [Basic Books, 2009], John Keay says, "Indeed, most of what is known of Harsha and his empire, and of India in the seventh century, derives from Xuanzang's Record of the Western Regions" [p.241]. There is a remarkable sequel to this:
In the mid-nineteenth century, armed with a French translation of Xuanzang's itinerary (the first to appear in any European language), Alexander Cunningham, a Scots general in British India, devoted his retirement to rediscovering the long-forgotten sites associated with the Buddha's life and early Buddhism; from this exercise there grew the Archaeological Survey of India, whose responsibilities now probably exceed those of any other heritage body and of which Cunningham was both founder and director. [ibid., p.241]
Thus, the ancient Chinese pilgrim allows the modern British general to initiate the modern archaeology of Indian Buddhism, and then that of all India.
some time before 550 AD, during the reign of the Roman Emperor. Unfortunately, Cosmas was a bit of a crackpot who seemed just as concerned with proving, despite widely accepted evidence (recounted in detail by Aristotle), that the Earth was flat rather than spherical. Thus, we can imagine that Cosmas, whose book was the Christian Topography, was hostile to a round earth for much the same (religious) reasons that contemporary are hostile to Evolution.
Harsha enjoyed a long reign but, when he attempted to expand south into the Deccan, he was defeated by Pulakeshin II of Vâtâpi (or Badami). Subsequently, we get dynasties whose power occasionally spans the country, but none are able to secure hegemony for long.
Indian Buddhism, although patronized by Harsha, already seemed to be in decline to Hsüan-tsang, and some important Buddhist sites were already neglected or abandoned. John Keay cites the Pala Dynasty of Bengal (8th-9th centuries AD) as the "last major Indian dynasty to espouse Buddhism" [India, op.cit. pp.192-193]. Indeed, I think the contemporary development of was obscuring the differences between Hinduism and Buddhism -- Keay agrees with this [p.194, in a comment marred by the rationalism he attributes to the pure original Buddhism of the Buddha]. It was also during this period that we begin to get identifiable individual Indian philosophers, like Shankara (c.780-820), from whom we have a classic formulation of the doctrine of the School. With the period of the Classical Empires over, it is striking that only now do individuals appear in the light of history in Indian philosophy. There is speculation that Shankara already represents a reaction to the arrival of Islâm on the borders of India.
the Carnatic, & Maharashtra Châlukyas of Vâtâpi Pulakeshin I c.543-566 Kîrtivarman I c.567-597 Mangalesha c.597-609 Pulakeshin II c.609-642 overthrows Kâlachuris, c.620; killed in battle by Narasimha Varman I of Pallava, 642; interregnum, 642-655; attacks, 644 Vikramâditya I 654/5-681 Arab attacks, 677 Vinayâditya c.680-696 defeats Later Gupta Devagupta, 695 Vijayâditya c.696-733/4 Vikramâditya II c.733-744/5 defeat and explusion of Arabs from India, 737 Kirtivarman II 744/5-753 Râs.t.rakût.as
of Ellora & Malkhed Dantidurga c.735-744 Krishna I c.755-772 Dhruva Dhârâvarsha c.780-793 defeats Gangetic powers but abandons North Govinda III c.793-814 occupies North again, height of Râs.t.rakût.a power Amoghavarsha c.814-880 Krishna II c.878-914 Indra III c.914-928 Amoghavarsha II c.928-929 Govinda IV c.930-935 Amoghavarsha III c.936-939 Krishna III c.939-967 Khot.t.iga c.967-972 Karkka II (Amoghhavarsha IV) c.972-973 Châlukyas
of Kalyân.î Taila II Ahavamalla 973-997 Satyasraya Irivabedanga 997-1008 invasions of, 1001-1024 Vikramaditya I 1008-1014 Ayyana 1014-1015 Jayasimha 1015-1042 Somesvara I 1042-1068 Somesvara II 1068-1076 Vikramaditya II 1076-1127 Somesvara III 1127-1138 Jagadekamalla 1138-1151 Tailapa 1151-1156 Kâlachuris Bijjala 1156-1168 Somesvara 1168-1177 Sankama 1177-1180 Ahavamalla 1180-1183 Singhana 1183-1184 Châlukyas Somesvara IV 1184-1200 Yâdavas Singhana 1200-1247 Krishna 1247-1261 Mahadeva 1261-1271 Amana 1271 Ramachandra 1271-1311 Sankaradeva 1311-1313 Harapaladeva 1313-1317 To Delhi, 1317-1336;
Initial invasions by the Arab, starting in 644, were repulsed by 737, after episodes of the Arabs slaughtering local populations or deporting them as slaves. Curiously, these Muslims were at first called "," i.e. Yavana, . This is rather like the way the Chinese called the Portuguese "," , i.e. Muslims, when they first arrived in China.
The following period, then, is the calm before the full force of Islâm burst on the country with the invasions of, from 1001 to 1024. While Shankara's views were later criticized as too influenced by Buddhism, they are more faithful to the than the theism of the critics, who themselves seem increasingly influenced by the monotheism of Islâm.
There also appears to be a decisive influence from Islâm on Indian dress. While in Classical India women are typically shown bare breasted, as at left, the rigors of the Middle Eastern nudity taboo came into full force in modern India, at least for women. I am not aware just when this transition occurs. John Keay cites several references from the 13th to the 15th century on the nudity of the Indians, including a Russian traveler, Athanasius Nikitin, who around 1470 described Indians going about all but naked, with "their breasts bare" [op.cit. p.277]. By the 19th century Krishna's lover Radha is shown in a full shoulder to floor woven dress or sari. Someone could easily chronicle the transition by cataloguing such sculpture and portraiture.
While it is not difficult to find bare in Classical Indian art, after a while one begins to notice something rather more shocking. Female figures appear wearing little more than a belt around their hips, with the labia majora and pudendal cleft (rima pudendi) plainly visible. While this is now mainly preserved in the figures of goddesses and spirits, such as the yakshini spirit at right, who may represent hightened sexuality, it also appears among the women of the Court of, and so for a while seems to have been acceptable in ordinary costume. This dress varies with other representations where the narrow band of a loincloth (a dhoti) may extend down to the feet, front and back, both on goddesses and others, without our having any clue on the reason for this variation. When the vulva is shown, there does not seem to be any effort to portray pubic hair, which actually would be comparable to the Egyptian practice, which survives even in the modern Middle East, of shaving pubic hair.
This exposure of female genitals seems to me very unusual in world history. Even in cultures that today tolerate little or no dress, the female genitals usually seem to be the first thing covered, or the last thing uncovered, sometimes with folk beliefs that unwary males looking directly at the vulva might be blinded. Egyptian hieroglyphics, which when dealing with sexual organs at first seem, nevertheless appear to shy away from representing the structures of the vulva.
In Western art, female nudes became common from the Mediaeval period on, and Modern art contains female nudes in abundance, often as Neo-Classical references to Greek and Roman nudes. Nowever, the rima pudendi is all but never visible in the whole expanse of this art. Nor is there ever the sort of "thigh gap" at the top of the legs that would render the labia and rima more conspicuous. There is something about all these structures that has made Western artists, from the Greeks on, very nervous.
Equally curious is the treatment of Indian dress in history and scholarship on India. For instance, the Indian Art volume of the "Oxford History of Art" [Partha Mitter, 2001] has only a single large image of a Classical figure with both breasts and vulva bare [p.18], but the breasts are actually broken off and the genital area is photographed in shadow, with the pudendal cleft invisible. Since the caption speaks of the "'full-moon' face" of the figure, where the head is simply missing from the sculpture shown, I am left with the impression that the example was not chosen with particular care that it illustrate the attributes, like "rounded breasts," that are described. And it is as close as we get in the whole book to the level of exposure that is evident in so much of the early art. Otherwise, although we do see occasional comment about the bare torsos of Classical Indian dress, I have never seen actual discussion of the bare female pudenda. This all would seem to make people uneasy.
A clue about an intermediate stage in the evolution of female dress in India may be in the. When Duh.shâsana tries to humiliate Draupadî by pulling off her, we might wonder exactly what is going to be exposed. In terms of the modern sârî, it will not be her breasts; for these are covered by a separate garment, the bodice or choli, which may not antedate the 10th century AD. Duh.shâsana is clearly pulling off a long piece of cloth, the sârî proper, which is miraculously extended to protect Draupadî's modesty. This is what would cover her genitals and buttocks, which in modern India, or even China and Europe, would be considered something to be concealed. If the Mahâbhârata was completed by about 300 AD, then we might imagine that the custom of female genital exposure must have largely disappeared by the time of the.
However, we get perhaps a contrary, but ambiguous, indication from the sculpture at left, from the Rani ki Vav step well at Patan in Gujarat. This dates from the 11th century. The goddesses in the well wear the ancient belt, and all that seems to cover the pudenda is a long tassle, one of several around the belt. In the figure shown, although not on the others, the belt seems merely rope-like, and it has come down, perhaps pulled by the monkey. We get the faintest hint of the rima pudendi here; and one wonders, at this late date, if there is a sense of naughty humor in this, like the dog pulling down the girl's bathing suit in the old Coppertone tanning lotion ads. If so, it may mean that the old level of exposure is no longer quite acceptable -- but still not positively banned. This is the era, indeed, when Islâm is beginning to make its inroads. The monkey still represents a bit more erotic fun than Islâm will tolerate.
My source for the list of the rulers from the fall of the Guptas (551) to the dominance of the Sultanate of Delhi (1211), beginning with the line of the Châlukyas, was originally from. I took details of the period from Stanley Wolpert's A New History of India [Oxford, 2000, pp.95-103]. There was clearly uncertainty about the dates, since Wolpert has Krishna I Râs.t.rakût.a, patron of the remarkable Kailasanatha temple to Shiva, reigning 756-775, while Gordon has 768-783. This is, of course, not too surprising, given the problems with Indian historiography. Later, however, I found a much more thorough treatment of the period in Ronald M. Davidson's Indian Esoteric Buddhism, A Social History of the Tantric Movement [Columbia University Press, 2002], which has an extensive summary of the whole period [pp.25-62], with maps and lists of many of the rulers. Here we find Krishna I with the dates c.755-772, in much closer agreement with Wolpert, but still, of course, residual uncertainties. John Keay's A History of India [Harper Perennial, 2000, 2004] covers the period with similar thoroughness.
of Kashmir Candrâpîd.a c.711-720 asks for alliance
with, 713 Târâpîd.a c.720-725 Lalitâditya
Muktâpîd.a c.725-756 overthrows Yashovarman of Kanauj, 733; secures Ganges Valley, 747; dies in Tarim Basin Kuvalayâpîd.a? Vajrâditya? Prthivyâpîd.a? Samgrâmâpîd.a? Jayâpîd.a
Pulakeshin II ruled from the Deccan Plateau, which now emerges as a force that often intrudes into the North of India. Wolpert [p.101] introduces the subject by mentioning the territory of Mahârâshtra ("Great country"). We are left with the implication that the Châlukya Dynasty, which ruled the area, was of Maharashtran origin. However, Wolpert also mentions that the Châlukya capital was Badami (Davidson says Vâtâpi), "just south of the River Krishna" (Kistna). This is not in the modern state of Mahârâshtra, but in Karnâtaka. These modern states are drawn with linguistic boundaries. The of Maharashtra is Marathi, while that of Karnataka is Kannada (or Kanarese). As it happens, the inscriptions of the Vâtâpi Châlukyas are in Kannada, and a correspondent drew my attention to the problem that it would be a confusion to associate them with Maharashtra or the. On the other hand, as Davidson notes, the meaning of expressions like "Maharashtra" was previously rather vague had more to do with geography than with language. Wolpert was continuing to reflect that circumstance. John Keay, however, provides a citation that removes doubt in the matter: Hsüan-tsang met Pulakeshin II and refers to him as the ruler of "Mo-ho-la-ch'a," i.e. Mahârâshtra [p.168].
of Ujjain & Dantidurga Nâgabhat.a I c.725-760 helps defeat Arabs, 725 Devarâja c.750-? Vatsarâja?-c.790 Nâgabhat.a II c.790-833 occupies Kanauj and middle Ganges, 815 Râmabhadra c.833-836 Mihira Bhoja c.836-885 Mahendrapâla I c.890-910 Mahîpâla c.910-? Bhoja II?-914 Vinâyakapâla I c.930-945 Mahendrapâla II c.945-950 Vinâyakapâla II c.950-959 Vijayapâla c.960-1018 invasions of, 1001-1024 Râjyapâla c.1018-1019 Trilocanapâla c.1019-1017 Mahendrapâla III?
More importantly, the history of India in this period is not the national history of linguistic communities. It is dynastic history, and dynasties like the Châlukya were much more interested in territory, anywhere, than in national origins, homelands, or languages. Thus, Châlukyas ruled elsewhere, without much regard for the local language, with branches of the dynasty in what is now Andhra Pradesh (Telugu speakers) and Gujarat (Gujarati). When the Vâtâpi Châlukyas were overthrown by their vassals, the Râs.t.rakût.as of Ellora, this was a dynasty definitely seated in a Marathi speaking area of Maharashtra, though they subsequently moved their capital to Malkhed, virtually at the border between Karnataka and Andhra Pradesh. The Râs.t.rakût.as were in time displaced by a branch of the Châlukyas again, who in turn fell to the Kâlachuris, a dynasty from a region in modern Madhya Pradesh that now speaks Hindi. Thus, the language of their domain was not nearly as important to all these rulers as the possession of dominion.
realm, which straddled the modern states of Karnataka, Tamil Nâdu (the language is Tamil), and Andhra Pradesh. Thus, on old maps of India, the name "Carnatic" can sometimes be found adjacent to the west coast, and on others along the south-eastern coast. The name disappeared altogether for a while between Maharashtra to the north and the later state of to the south. The modern Indian state of Karantaka was originally itself called "Mysore," but this was changed in 1973 to "Karnâtaka" to reflect its linguistic character.
Pulakeshin II declared himself "Lord of the Eastern and Western Waters." Although the Châlukyas never united the north or dominated the country like the Guptas or Harsha, they would appear there, and I have focused on them and their successors as the best sequence to span the period down to the Sult.âns of Delhi. There were many other states of similar size and power during this era, several often called "Empires." Now I include lists for Kashmir and for the Gurjara-Pratîhâras, whose realm centered on Ujjain in the western part of the modern Madhya Pradesh. All of these states contended at one time or another for the Ganges Valley and thus were candidates for achieving a North Indian hegemony. Their successes proved only temporary, often because of rebellions in their rear.
The Châlukya dynasty suffered a severe reverse when Pulakeshin II was killed in battle by Narasimha Varman I of Pallava, and Vâtâpi occupied. After reestablishing themselves, they most importantly planted cadet lines in the East and in Gujarat, which would eventually provide for the restoration of the dynasty.Chola Kingdom Vijayalaya c. 846-c. 871 Asitya I c. 871-907 Parantaka 907-947 Rajaditya I 947-949 Gandaraditya 949-956 Arinjaya 956 Parantaka II 956 Aditya II 956-969 Madhurantaka Uttama 969-985 Rajaraja I Deva the Great 985-1012 Conquest of, 993 Rajendra I Choladeva 1012-1044 Rajadhiraja I 1044-1052 Rajendra II Deva 1052-1060 Ramamahendra 1060-1063 Virarajendra 1063-1067 Adhirajendra 1067-1070 Rajendra III 1070-1122 Diplomatic mission to China, 1077 Vikrama Chola 1122-1135 Kulottunga II Chola 1135-1150 Rajraja II 1150-1173 Rajadhiraja II 1173-1179 Kulottunga III 1179-1218 Rajaraja III 1218-1246 Rajendra IV 1246-1279 Overthrown by, 1279
The Râs.t.rakût.as appeared in force in the Ganges Valley more than once, but they were never able to retain a grip on the region. The restoration of the Châlukyas was followed by their overthrow in turn by the Kâlachuris and then the Yâdavas. This merry-go-ground of power in the center of India did no good with the new Islamic powers of the and just over the horizon, forcing their way into India. There would be no unity of force such as repelled the Arabs in 737.
One of the "Empires" of the period was the Kingdom of Chola. As it happens, this is a realm in origin and history with a decidedly linguistic basis, in the Tamil language of modern Tamil Nâdu. The Chola Kings cultivated Tamil literature and are remembered as heroic patrons of Tamil power, learning, and religion. Chola is in the competition as an "Empire" because of it spread north, briefly all the way to the mouths of the Ganges, and, most strikingly, by its projection beyond the sea, initiated by King Rajaraja I Deva, whose name has the decidedly Imperial ring of "King of Kings, god." With grave portent for future history, the first such projection of Chola power was into. Tamils had settled in Ceylon and briefly ruled there already, and even the Chola occupation was relatively short lived, but it all contributed to a durable Tamil ethnic presence that, in the modern day, exploded into a vicious and protracted civil war, whose appalling course and sobering lessons are examined.
Of dramatic course and great portent in its own way is the other projection of Chola power, which was across the sea of the Bay of Bengal, through isolated land such as the Andaman Islands, all the way to Sumatra, Malaya, and the trade route of the Straits between those Indonesian islands. It is hard to know how much of the area was actually occupied and ruled. Some maps (optimisticly or nationalisticly) show a Chola domain over entire islands like Sumatra and over the entire peninsula of Malaya. Other maps (more realistically) show a Chola presence along the coastlines. In whichever form, this is the first example we know of an incursion that will be significantly mirrored in later history. Four hundred years after the Chola presence, the would arrive in the Straits from the opposite direction and initiate what was probably much the same kind of process, finally arriving themselves at Ceylon and the coast of Tamil Nâdu. As we will see below, this did not last long. Not long after the Chinese left, however, the arrived from across the Indian Ocean, themselves occupied and areas on the mainland of India, and then followed in the wake of the Chola voyagers into Indonesia. This produces occupations of considerable extent and duration, though mostly consumated by the and the who replaced the Portuguese. The Chola "Empire" thus pioneers the colonial history of Indonesia -- though the hiatus between the Chola presence and the arrival of the Chinese will see a heavy, by influence of trade alone, of the area.
Chola was finally broken up by the Sultanate of, which, however, was unable to retain a dominant position in the south. Thus, the small kingdom of Madura became the successor state at the southern tip of India, while the larger kingdom of came to dominate much of the South, including the old metropolis Chola, Gangaikondacolapuram.
The map shows the aggressive powers of the 11th century in India. In the South, Chola looks on its way to making the Bay of Bengal into a Cholan lake, but apparently it never does have much success on the coast of Burma, where has grown into a powerful kingdom with its own brilliant civilization. The darker green in the image shows the conquests of Rajendra I, the son of Rajaraja I.
Otherwise, what we see is the domain of the conqueror. He began raiding into India in the year 1001 (enough to warm the heart of any ). Eventually he established a presence in the Punjab, but he also continued raiding deeper into India, usually with the aim of plunder, to be sure, but practiced with particular relish in the sacking of Hindu and Jain temples. This allowed for the particuarly Islamic diversion of smashing idols -- where in most Islamic conquests, in Christian and Persian lands, there had actually been few to smash. This set a poor precedent in the area, since in recent years the savage vandals of the Tâlibân regime in determined to smash all the Buddhist art in the Kabul Museum and that present around the country on cliff-face sculpture, including two great cliff carved Buddhas in, 175 and 120 feet tall. Subsequently, Jihadist forces have destroyed monuments in, in Syria, and even Muslim tombs and libraries in. These atrocities, along with human carnage, certainly represent the worst of. Given the fury of his own attacks, Mah.mud's treatment of the Hindu population was actually more conciliatory than one might expect, and it laid the groundwork, once the smashing was finished, for durable Islamic regimes in India.
A curious linguistic issue arises when we deal with Mah.mud. The name of the city of Ghazna, , is written in the Arabic alphabet with the letter "y" at the end. Ordinarily, this would indicate the long vowel "î"; but sometimes in Arabic, and originally in this case, the "y" is pronounced as the vowel "a." This is called alif maqs.ura and occurs in some very common words in Arabic. Thus, sources that one might expect to be intimate with Arabic, like The New Islamic Dynasties,Râjâs of Mysore Ballala I 1100-1110 Vishnuvardhana 1110-1152 Narasimha I 1152-1173 Ballala II 1173-1220 Narasimha II 1220-1238 Somesvara 1233-1267 Narasimha III 1254-1292 Ballala III 1291-1342 rule after 1336 Virupaksha Ballala IV 1342-1346 Vacant, 1346-1399 Wadiyar, Wodeyar Dynasty Yadu Raya 1399-1423 Hiriya Bettada Chamaraja I 1423-1459 Timmaraja I 1459-1478 Hiriya Chamaraja II 1478-1513 Hiriya Bettada Chamaraja III 1513-1553 Timmaraja II 1553-1572 Vijayanagara broken up by Moghuls, 1565 Bola Chamaraja IV 1572-1576 Bettada Devaraja 1576-1578 Raja Wadiyar 1578-1617 Chamaraja V 1617-1637 Immadi Raja 1637-1638 effective independence, 1637 Kanthirava Narasaraja I 1638-1659 Kempa Devaraja 1659-1673 Chikkadevaraja 1673-1704 Kanthirava Narasaraja II 1704-1714 Krishnaraja I 1714-1732 Chamaraja VI 1732-1734 Krishnaraja II 1734-1766 Muslim H.aydarids H.aydar 'Alî Khân Bahâdur 1762-1782 First Anglo-Mysore War, 1766-1769; Second Anglo-Mysore War, 1780-1784 Wodeyar figureheads for H.aydarids Nanjaraja 1766-1770 Bettada Chamaraja VII 1770-1776 Khasa Chamaraja VIII 1776-1796 Tîpû Sult.ân 1782-1799 Third Anglo-Mysore War, 1789-1792; Fourth Anglo-Mysore War, 1798-1799 restoration of the Wodeyars Krishnaraja III 1799-1831,
d.1868 British rule, 1831-1881 Chamaraja IX regency,
1868-1881 1881-1894 Krishnaraja IV 1894-1940 Jayachama- rajendra Bahadur 1940-1949 Annexation to India, 1947
by Clifford Edmund Bosworth [Edinburgh University Press, 1996], use "Ghazna." In Arabic, where "y" indicates the long vowel "î," we get two dots under the letter. However, in Persian, the dots are not used (and vowels rarely indicated), the word is written , and, consequently, alif maqs.ura tends to end up getting read in the more obvious way, as a long "î." Eventually this happened with Ghazna, which today is locally pronounced "Ghaznî," which would have been written in Arabic. Thus, sources, including modern news sources, whose focus is more on India and less on Islam or on Arabic,SULT.ÂNS OF DELHI (DILHÎ) Aybak Qut.b adDîn Commander in India for the, 1192-1206 Malik in Lahore,
1206-1210 destroys Buddhist library and monastery at Nalanda, 1193/4 Ârâm Shâh 1210-1211 Iltutmish Shams adDîn Sult.ân in Delhi,
1211-1236 Fîrûz Shâh I 1236 Rad.iyya Begum Sult.âna,
1236-1240 Bahrâm Shâh 1240-1242 Mas'ûd Shâh 1242-1246 Mah.mud Shâh I 1246-1266 Balban Ulugh Khân viceroy
since 1246 1266-1287 Kay Qubâdh 1287-1290 Kayûmarth 1290 Fîrûz Shâh II Khaljî 1290-1296 Ibrâhîm Shâh I
Qadïr Khân 1296 Muh.ammad Shâh I
'Alî Garshâsp 1296-1316 'Umar Shâh 1316 Mubârak Shâh 1316-1320 Khusraw Khân Barwârî 1320 Tughluq Shâh I 1320-1325 Muh.ammad Shâh II 1325-1351 Fîrûz Shâh III 1351-1388 Tughluq Shâh II 1388-1389 Abû Bakr Shâh 1389-1391 Muh.ammad Shâh III 1389-1394 Sikandar Shâh I 1394 Mah.mûd Shâh II 1394-1395,
1401-1412 Nus.rat Shâh 1395-1399 sacks Delhi, 1398 Dawlat Khân Lôdî 1412-1414 Khid.r Khân 1414-1421 Mubârak Shâh II 1421-1434 Muh.ammad Shâh IV 1434-1443 'Âlam Shâh 1443-1451 Bahlûl 1451-1489 Sikandar II
Niz.âm Khân 1489-1517 Ibrâhîm II 1517-1526 Rule, 1526-1540 Shîr Shâh Sûr 1540-1545 Islâm Shâh Sûr 1545-1554 Muh.ammad V
Mubâriz Khân 1554 Ibrâhîm III Khân 1554-1555 Ah.mad Khân
Sikandar Shâh III 1555
tend to project the modern, Persian pronunciation back on the figure who therefore tends to get called "Mah.mud of Ghaznî." It is instructive to know why this variation occurs.
While, Islâm came to India in great measure in the person of Mah.mûd of Ghazna, this progressed to permanent occupation under his successors, the. Their viceroys in India, originally from slave troops like the in Egypt, drifted into independence at the beginning of the 13th century. These "Slave Kings" thus founded the Sult.ânate of Delhi. This began an Islâmic domination of India, especially the North of India and the Ganges Valley, that lasted until the advent of the British.
The consequences of the Islâmic conquest of India can hardly be underestimated. Up to a quarter of all Indians ended up converting to Islâm. disappeared. Some of the greatest monuments of Indian architecture, like the Taj Mahal, really reflect Persian and Central Asian civilization rather than Indian. Indian Moslems became accustomed, as was their right under Islâmic Law, to be ruled by a Moslem power. In practical terms, that meant that they did not want to be ruled by Hindus, when and if India should become independent. Today, the separation of Pakistan and Bangladesh from the Republic of India, with ongoing strife between them, and the occasional riot between Hindus and Moslems in India itself, are all the result of this.
Mysore (Mahisur, Maysûr, Mahishûru, Mysuru) began as a dependancy of the rulers of the to the North. In 1100, in the days of the Châlukyas of Kalyân.î, Mysore became independent under the dynasty that had been in place since the 6th or 7th century. However, after the passage of the Sultâns of Delhi, Mysore then became a dependency of the Vijayanagara kingdom that was established in 1336. The Wodeyar Dynasty was a cadet line of Vijayanagara. The subordination of Mysore was broken up after Vijayanagara was defeated by the Moghuls in 1565. Moghul rule, such as it was, seems to have ebbed and flowed in presence and affectiveness. The domination by Aurangzeb was certainly a brief one, after which Mysore was independent.
Mysore lost its traditional Hindu rule and became a center of conflict when its own general, H.aydar Alî, who had defeated the, seized power in his own right. The Râjâs were retained as figureheads until deposed in 1796 by H.aydar's son, the celebrated Tîpû. The rule of these Muslim warriors quickly led to repeated conflict with the British. H.aydar Alî became an active ally of the French in the War of American Independence, 1778-1783 (the Second Anglo-Mysore War, 1780-1784), but his invasion of Madras, with some French troops, was defeated. However, after his death (1782), Tîpû crushed a British force of 2000, killing 500 and taking the rest prisoner. This made him the "Tiger of Mysore." Tîpû amused himself with a six-foot long mechanical figure of a tiger gnawing at the throat of an Englishman and snarling at the turn of a crank.
Continuing with the enemies of his enemy, Tîpû entered into relations with, whose rationalists, deists, and atheists curiously found a kindred spirit in a fanatical and tyrannical Muslim -- a dynamic we may see today in the affinity of the for. When Napoleon landed in in 1798, it looked like help might be on the way; but there really wasn't much that the French Republic could do for "Citizen Tipu." The British whittled away at Tîpû's realm until he was killed in 1799. The Wodeyar Râjâs were restored, doubtless with some relief to Hindus who had undergone forced conversion and circumcision by Tîpû.
The first map below is based on Stanley Wolpert [op.cit.]; but the following map, and those of Harsha and of Chola above, are based on maps in The Harper Atlas of World History [Pierre Vidal-Naquet, Editor, Jacques Bertin, Cartographer, Harper & Row, New York, 1986, p.117]. In assembly information for the maps on this page, this is the only source I have that shows Chola or the Sult.ânate at its high water mark.
On the map of India in 1236, the Sult.ânate of Delhi has completed its conquest of the North of India, all the way down the Ganges to the Bay of Bengal. Although the fortunes of the state will vary, this area will generally be preserved until the coming of the Moghuls.
On the map for 1335, we see the Sult.ânate of Delhi astride the whole Sub-Continent. This is the largest Indian state in a long time, if not the largest ever. But it will not last long.
The following map below, for 1350, indicates the kingdoms in the South that are the result of the earlier states (like Maharashtra and Chola) being broken up by Delhi, which, then unable to remain dominant in the area, was driven out.
We also see the routes travelled by, the Chinese admiral who led seven great voyages of exploration, trade, and military intervention during the early days of the, from 1405 to 1433. The military intervention became less a factor the further West we get. It was intense in Indonesia, where considerable battles were fought and kings were made -- or sent back to China for execution. A Chinese base was established and fortified at. In, we still get some intervention, with King Vira Alakeshvara of Raigama (1397-1411) captured and sent back to China. But the Emperor apologized for this, and returned the King to Ceylon (though not, apparently, to his throne). Further West, trade and embassies seem to have been the rule. All this stopped abruptly in 1433, as China withdrew from foreign contact. When the Portuguese arrived in 1498, the Chinese were long gone.
Vijayanagar SANGAMA Harihara I 1336-1356 Bukka I 1356-1377 Harihara II 1377-1404 Virupaksha I 1404-1405 Bukka II 1405-1406 Devaraya I 1406-1422 Rama-
chandra 1422-1430 Vira Vijaya I
Bukka Raya 1422-1424 Devaraya II 1424-1446 Vijaya II 1446-1447 Mallikarjuna 1446-1465 Virupaksha II 1465-1485 Praudha Raya 1485 SALUVA Narasimha-
devaraya 1485-1490 Thimma Bhupala 1490-1491 Immadi Narasimha 1491-1505 TULUVA Vira Narasimha 1505-1509 Krishna-
devaraya 1509-1529/30 Achyota-
devaraya 1529/30-1542 Venkata 1542 Sadashi-
varaya 1542-1565 disrupted by Moghuls, 1565 ARAVIDU Tirumala Devaraya 1565-1572 Sriranga I Devaraya 1572-1586 Venkatapati I Devaraya 1586-1614 Sriranga II Raya 1614 vacant Rama-
devaraya 1617-1632 Venkatapati Raya 1632-1642 Sriranga III Raya 1642-1646 Venkatapati II Raya 1646-c.1660
The kingdom of Vijayanagar, based in the area of Kannada speakers again (stretching East in Telugu speaking country), originates in revolt against the Sult.ânate of Delhi, which only briefly dominated the South, but nevertheless broke up the older powers in the area. Vijayanagar reestablishes local independence. It will continue dominant until the arrival of the Moghuls. We do not, however, see a simple conquest any cleaner than what Delhi had managed to accomplish in the same area. In 1565, Akbar defeated and disrupted the power of the state, but the result was not Moghul occupation. Instead, a cadet line of Vijayanagar at begins to overshadow its parent state, as recounted above and shown on the maps below. By the time Aurangzeb returned to briefly conquer the area, Vijayanagar had faded away. In 1646 the capital itself was seized by the Sult.âns of Bijapur and Golkonda. The last king, Venkatapati II, was thus himself an exile in some small fragment of the former kingdom.
Sikhism, from Pâli sikkha (Sanskrit ), "follower, pupil, disciple," was a new religion, founded in the days of the Sult.ânate of Delhi, that attempted to reconcile and replace Hinduism and Islâm. Although there are some 18 million Sikhs today, this never made much of a dent in the numbers of Hindus or Moslems, and long earned the Sikhs little but hostility from both.Sikh Gurûs 1 Nânak 1469-1539 2 An.gad 1539-1552 3 Amar Dâs 1552-1574 4 Râm Dâs Sod.hi 1574-1581 5 Arjun Mal 1581-1606 6 Hargobind 1606-1644 7 Har Râi 1644-1661 8 Hari Krishen 1661-1664 9 Tegh Bahâdur 1664-1675 10 Gobind Râi Singh 1675-1708 Khâlsâ, 1699 Bandâ Singh Bahâdur 1708-1716 Moghul campaign of extermination, 1716-1733 Nawab Kapur Singh Nawwâb, 1733-1753 recognized by Moghuls, 1733; attack on, 1739; Sikh Confederacy, 1745; 11 Misls, 1748; Khâlsâ Râj, Punjab, 1761 Ranjît Singh Mahârâja, 1801-1839 Kharak Singh 1839-1840 Nao Nehal Singh 1840 Chand Kaur 1840-1841 Sher Singh 1841-1843 Duleep Singh 1843-1849,
d. 1893 First Sikh War, 1845-1846;
Second Sikh War, 1848-1849;
annexed by British, 1849
After the Fifth Gurû ("Teacher") was executed by the Moghuls, the Sixth rejected Moghul authority and was forced to flee to the mountains. When the Ninth Gurû was later again executed by the Moghuls, the Tenth, Gobind Râi, took things a step further by transforming the community into an army, the Khâlsâ, "Pure." Every Sikh male became a , Singh, "Lion," and every Sikh female a , Kaur, "Princess," which we still see as the surnames of modern Sikhs. The succession of Gurûs was then ended.
Actually, I am curious about , which is said to mean "princess" in both Punjabi and Hindi. But the word of that spelling in the Oxford Hindi-English Dictionary [edited by R.S. McGregor, Oxford, 1993] only has the meaning "a mouthful (of food)" [p.219]. This is glossed as possibly being a Dravidian word, and indeed it does not occur in my Sanskrit lexicon [Practical Sanskrit Dictionary, by Arthur Anthony MacDonnell, Oxford, 1929, 1971, p.75]. I am surprised that there is this obscurity about it.
At first this transformation did not seem to improve things much. Gobind Singh and his temporal successor, Bandâ Singh Bahâdur, both died violent deaths, and the community fragmented. But with the decline of Moghul power, opportunity knocked. The Khâlsâ was soon again unified and installed in Lahore, under Ranjît Singh, who became Mahârâja of the Punjab. Henceforth the Sikhs, although never more than a minority, were the greatest military power in northern India. The death of Ranjît, however, led to a chaotic succession and conflict among his heirs. Two sharp wars with the British led to the annexation of the Punjab, after which Sikh warlike ambitions could be directed through membership in the British Indian Army, where the Sikhs stood out with their characteristic turbans and beards.
, (i.e. "five," and , "water, river"). The "u" in the English name probably is the result of the "a" being a reduced vowel, as "schwa" , in Hindi-Urdu, . Just what rivers these are is a matter of some small uncertainty. In Sanskrit, the area was the "Seven Rivers," ; and there are enough rivers, indeed, that these could be multiplied. However, the general idea is that the Indus, , , and its five major tributaries constitute the Punjab.
The tributaries considered for this are (1) the Jhelum, (2) the Chenab, (3) the Ravi, (4) the Beas, and (5) the Sutlej. If the Indus itself is counted as one of the "Five," then the Sutlej might be dropped. This seems a little odd, since the Beas is a tributary of the Sutlej, which is a lot longer, flowing into the Indus. The answer may be that the road to the Ganges, such as followed by Alexander the Great, reaches the Beas before the Sutlej. All of these rivers have different names in multiple languages. What are shown on the map are the names, of course, in English, in Greek, and in both (in the Arabic alphabet).
What is shown on the map is Sanskrit, , and Arabic, . The Arabic I only had a clue from "Hobson-Jobson," A Glossary of Colloquial Anglo-Indian Words and Phrases, by Henry Yule & A.C. Burnell [1886, 1985, Curzon Press, 1995, p.742]. Yule & Burnell quote al-Birûnî using "Biah" [c.1020] and, apparently, using "Biyâh" [c.1400], which I have used to produce the likely rendering, albeit speculative, in Arabic.
An actual Hindi name I could only find on pages in Hindi about the Beas, fortunately with the name in the title and first line, which did not prevent my ignorance of Hindi from interfering with the identification. Thus, the basic Hindi name seems to be . A variant of this is , where we have a "v" instead of a "b." As it happens, this is often what we see in Sanksrit for a "b" in Hindi, and with a "v" this word looks like the name of the author of the. Thus, we seem to find a tradition that the river was actually named after him.
The Greek names of the rivers are discussed in the relation to the campaign here of, with relevant sites in purple. The cities in red are either ancient (Harappa) or modern (Delhi, Lahore, and Amritsar).
In modern India a movement began for Sikh independence from India, with the Indian Punjab becoming Khâlistân. Led by Sant Jarnail Singh Bhindrânwale, this led to a catastrophic showdown in 1984 when the Golden Temple in Armitsar, the fortified center of the Sikh Faith, was stormed by the Indian Army, and Bhindrânwale killed. When Prime Minister Indria Gandhi was assassinated later the same year by Sikh bodyguards, few doubted that this was an act of revenge. Sikh nationalism continues to trouble India, although the historic Sikh kingdom lies equally in Pakistan.
MOGHUL EMPERORS Great Moghuls Bâbur, 1498-1500,
in 1526-1530 Humâyûn, 1530-1540,
1555-1556 Akbar I, 1556-1605 Jahângîr, 1605-1627 Dâwar Bakhsh 1627-1628 Shâh Jahân I,
d. 1666 Aurangzeb/Awrangzîb,
'Âlamgîr I, 1658-1707 Shâh 'Âlam I, ,
Bahâdur, 1707-1712 Jahândâr Mu'izz adDîn 1712-1713 Farrukh-siyar 1713-1719 Shams adDîn
Râfi' adDarajât 1719 Shâh Jahân II
Râfi' adDawla 1719 Nîkû-siyar Muh.ammad 1719 Muh.ammad Shâh,
, Nâs.ir adDîn,
1719-1748 Looting of Delhi by, 1739 Ah.mad Bahâdur Shâh I 1748-1754 'Azîz adDîn 'Âlamgîr II 1754-1759 Shâh Jahân III 1759 Shâh 'Âlam II 1759-1788,
1788-1806 Diwani of Bengal granted to, 1765; eject from Delhi, 1770 Bîdâr-bakht 1788 Mu'în adDîn Akbar II 1806-1837 Moghul authority replaced by Britain, 1827; English replaces Persian, 1828; Suttee illegal, 1829; suppression of Thugee launched, 1836 Sirâj adDîn
Bahâdur Shâh II,
d.1862 Great Sepoy Mutiny, 1857-1858;
Moghul, , is Persian (Mughûl in Arabic) for "Mongol" -- although the Moghuls were rather more Turkish than Mongol. An alternative pronunciation in Persian is Moghol, which, with a different final vowel, would give a Hindi-Urdu pronunciation of Mughal -- written in Urdu, in Hindi. There the /gh/ is ordinarily pronounced as a /g/, but otherwise meaning the Arabo-Persian fricative (indicated by the diacritic underdot in Devanâgarî), not the proper voiced aspirate /gh/ of. The name Mughal now tends to be used by historians. On the other hand, the English word, which we find in dictionary entries and is used for Hollywood movie executives, is "Mogul," which looks to be based directly on the Persian and was standardized in the 18th century.
Many names were used for the Mongols, long before the advent of the Moghuls in India. In Marco Polo we see Mungul. In the 14th century there is Moccol in Portuguese and even , Moulougíos, in Greek. Portuguese is still using Mogor in the 18th century.
was the Court language of the Moghuls themselves. "Mughal" might have been strange to them. Although Arabic and Persian have variant writtings that seem to have have included this, the "u" would have been pronounced "o" in proper Persian. The dominant language today, or Hindustani, was simply the language that ended up adopted as the language of the Moghul army -- as it remained the language of command in the British Indian Army, which meant British officers had to learn to speak it, as did Indian recruits, like Punjabis, whose first language was something else. Hindi has gone on, of course, to be the principal language of India, although it is used as a first language mainly in the North. Hindi is also the national language of India, along with English. The original idea to replace English with Hindi has been stopped by States where Hindi is not an official language. The defining text of Indian law is still the one in English, and deliberations of the Indian Supreme Court are in English. Some States, like Maharashtra, have neither Hindi nor English as official languages, which has resulted in phenomena such as official replacement of English "Bombay" with Marathi "Mumbai" as the name of that city. This reflects Indian politics, not anti-colonialism.
As a center of the Indian movie industry, Bombay continues to be called "Bollywood," and its movies are mostly filmed in Hindi. A South Indian movie industry, with movies shot in Tamil or Telugu, has come to be called "Tollywood." One of its movies, the marvelous two part Bâhubali , became an international sensation, in Tamil, Telugu, and Hindi versions; but the internationally available DVD is only the film dubbed in Hindi. The name, , "Strong Arm," is, of course, Sanskrit -- the equivalent name in European history, used for and, would be Bras de Fer, "Iron Arm."
way. It is not a practice and does not reflect an attitude that is proper to a historian. And, ironically, this means that calling a Hollywood studio executive a "mogul" may reflect a pronunciation that is more faithful to the Moghuls than the current "best practice" of historians -- the expression "Bollywood Mogul" might be the nicest taunt to the .
Pretensions to universal rule, which figure in Indian mythology, in Persian imperial tradition, and in the titles of earlier Indian rulers,
are reflected in many of the actual names of Moghul emperors. "Akbar" in Arabic, , is "Greatest." "Jahângir," , in Persian means to "seize" (gir) the "world" (jahân). "Shâh Jahân" is also Persian for "World King." "'Âlamgir" and "Shah 'Âlam" both simply substitute the Arabic word for "world," 'âlam, for the Persian word. As the Moghul state decays in the 18th century, of course, these names and pretentions become increasingly farcical.
Almost from the first, Moghul policy was to tolerate and win the cooperation of Hindus, especially the warriors of Rajasthan. With Akbar, this approached a policy of positive toleration and religious syncretism, which earned Akbar the disfavor of Moslem clerics but, like Ashoka, the esteem of modern liberal opinion. Akbar even toyed with the idea of a universal syncretistic religion, to be called the Din-e Allâh, the "Religion of God." This was rather like what the originally tried to do. But while Hinduism was open, more or less, to various kinds of syncretism (like adopting the Buddha as an Avatar of ), Islâm certainly was not.
The maps of Moghul India begin to feature European colonial possessions. is first, and for a good while they have the scene to themselves. Goa is the center of the operation, which then would extend all the way to China and Japan. St. Francis Xavier (d.1552) entered and learned Japanese, and his reportedly incorrupt body is now still enshrined at Goa. Although nearly lost among the billion people of India, a fair number of Catholics survive from Portuguese missionary activity, often with Portuguese names, like D'Souza. Famous Portuguese missionaries in China, like (d.1610), also passed through Goa. The Kingdom of Kandy in came to be in a rebellion against the Portuguese (1590) and then would survive in the mountains all through the Dutch tenure on the island, until the British took over (1815).
Until this point the maps of Imperial domains in India are based on Stanley Wolpert's A New History of India [Oxford University Press, 1989]. Now, however, they are largely based on the The Anchor Atlas of World History, Volume I [1974, Hermann Kinder, Werner Hilgemann, Ernest A. Menze, and Harald and Ruth Bukor] and Volume II , and the Historical Atlas of the World [Barnes & Noble, 1972].
Even the most basic elements of Moghul policy were reversed by the fanatical Awrangzîb (or Aurangzeb), who briefly brought the Empire to its greatest extent but whose measures against Hindus and Sikhs (the execution of the ninth Sikh Gurû) fatally weakened the state. Non-Moslems no longer had any reason to support the Moghuls, and in short order the Empire was only a shell of its former strength and vigor, with the Persians sacking Delhi itself (1739), under the Emperor, Muh.ammad Shâh, who had otherwise done somewhat well at maintaining things.
A century after Akbar, with the death of Aurangzeb, as the Moghul Empire totters at maximum extent a moment before fatally shrinking, things are getting a bit crowded, with Britain, the Dutch, the French, and even the piling on. One of the earliest British toeholds was Bombay, which was actually a gift from Portugal in the dowry of Catherine of Braganza when she married of England in 1664. In 1701, it looks like the Dutch have the strongest hold, but as the 18th century progressed, and the Moghul domain crumbled, France and Britain would become the principal rivals for hegemony.
Henceforth, the shell of Moghul authority would stand just until a new conquering power would appear. After a surge of French influence under their brilliant governor Joseph Dupleix (d.1763), that turned out to be the British, who, however, only gradually conceived the notion of actually replacing nominal Moghul authority with an explicit British Dominion in India. Although the last Moghul was deposed in 1858, after the Great Mutiny, the full process was not complete until Queen Victoria was proclaimed Empress of Indian in 1876. The British Râj would then last exactly 71 more years -- testimony to the rapidity of modern events after the 332 years of the Moghuls.
How durable the British heritage will be is a good question. The form of government in India, which has in general remained democratic, is far more British than that of other former British possessions. And English, with its own distinctive Indian accent and vocabulary, remains the only official language of the country that does not provoke communal conflict. To many, the experience of British rule is a bitter memory, but it is only Hindus who may maintain the same kind of animus against the Moghuls. The removal of British monuments -- I've notice a statue of Edward VII transported to Toronto -- then dangerously suggests the removal of Moghul or Muslim monuments, which is now not unheard of.
The genealogy of the Moghuls is entirely from The New Islamic Dynasties, by Clifford Edmund Bosworth [Edinburgh University Press, 1996]. Some brief reigns given by Bosworth, which are so ephemeral as not to figure in most lists of the Moghuls, including the table above, are marked as "disputed." Otherwise, the title, Pâdishâh, , "Emperor," and an imperial crown are given.
The most memorable monument of the Moghuls is the Tâj Mahal, , , "Crown Palace." Shâh Jahân built this mausoleum in tribute to his favorite wife, Mumtâz-i-Mahal, , "Select of the Palace" (in Persian, this would be pronounced Momtâz-e-Mahal -- mumtâz is Arabic [root myz] and can mean "distinguished," "exquisite," "select," "excellent," etc.), the mother of Aurangzeb. Shâh Jahân lies there now with her, but his reign did not end well. He became ill and his sons then fell out among themselves, until Aurangzeb, the last of the Great Moghuls, gained control -- and imprisoned Shâh Jahân for the rest of his life.
One might say that Aurangzeb ruled with such force that the Empire shattered in his hands. For a good while, as the realm broke up, the Throne was passed between brothers and cousins. Some stability was achieved when it no longer made much difference.
The last, aging Moghul, Bahâdur Shâh II, threw his lot with the Mutineers and was deposed by the British. He was then exiled in Rangoon for the rest of his life. The image is of his arrest -- the old man with the white beard -- after he fled Delhi ahead of the British. Three sons are with him, Moghul, Khizr Sultan, and Abu Bakr. A British officer, Captain William Hodson, summarily executed -- i.e. murdered -- all or two of these -- some accounts place the execution of Abu Bakr a month later. This may have been to prevent their ever becoming a focus of resistance; but in the long run, of course, it made them martyrs, not to mention being a despicable way to treat defeated royalty. Bahâdur Shâh was still the nominal sovereign of India, and none of his family owed the British any loyalty; and other sons nevertheless survived. But it is clear from world history, the victors only tend to be magnaminous when they don't still feel treatened by those they defeat. Thus, the Romans spitefully pursued, but the British public celebrated the defeated Cetshwayo, King of the. The murdered and then surviving Moghul sons may represent the intensity, and then fading, of British fears, respectively.
1700-1708 Chattrapatis, Kings Peshwas, Ministers Shahu I 1708-1749 Balaji Vishvanath 1713-1720 Baji Rao I 1720-1740 Balaji Baji Rao 1740-1761 Ramaraja II 1749-1777 Madhava Rao Ballal 1761-1772 defeated by,
battle of Panipat, 1761,
occupation of Delhi, 1770 Narayan Rao 1772-1773 Raghunath Rao 1773-1774 Madhava Rao Narayan 1774-1796 Shahu II 1777-1808 Chimnaji Appa 1796 Baji Rao II 1796-1818 Pratap Singh 1808-1839 Shahji Raja 1839-1848
The gravest, indeed the fatal, blow to the Moghul imperium was the disaffection of warlike Hindu people like the Rajputs and the Marathis. The Marathans were already in revolt under Sivaji I the Great, and Aurangzeb was only able to put them down with difficulty. Shambhuji I was tortured and killed in 1689. After furious resistance and battles, Aurangzeb could claim victory; but after his death and the release from captivity of Shahu I, Marathan power recovered quickly and a large part of central India was lost to the Moghuls forever. Although the Marathan domain is often called an "Empire," we also see it called merely a "Confederacy." This may indicate some difficulties in holding the domain together, which ultimately rendered it less powerful than its extent might indicate. We also get the curious circumstance that Shahu I began to leave the responsibilities of government to his minister, Balaji Vishvanath. The line of ministers, the Peshwas, come to exercise the rule of the Marathan domain, which is sometimes then said to simply be the realm "of the Peshwas." In three wars between 1776 and 1818, the British defeated the Marathans and annexed a good part of their territory.
Nawwâbs of the
Carnatic, at Arcot Zulf'iqar 'Ali Khan c.1690-1703 Da'ud Khan 1703-1710 Muhammad Sa'adat-Allah Khan I 1710-1732 Dost 'Ali Khan 1732-1740 Safdar 'Ali Khan 1740-1742 Sa'adat-Allah Khan II 1742-1744 Anwar ud-Din Muhammad 1744-1749 defeated by the French, 1744; defeated by the French & killed, 1749 Chanda Sahib 1749-1752 installed by the French under Dupleix, 1749; defeated by the British, surrendered, executed, 1752 Wala Jah Muhammad 'Ali 1749-1795 installed & supported by the British 'Umdut ul-Umara 1795-1801 'Azim ud-Dawlah 1801-1819 'Azim Jah 1819-1825 Annexed to British India, 1825
With the Marathans astride the sub-continent in 1756, we are just past the moment of the maximum influence of the French, who had greatly extended their possessons and influence under Joseph François Dupleix (d.1763). Dupleix engineered French candidates into the offices of Nawwâb of the, the coast around the French city of Pondichéry (and threatening to the British city of Madras), and of S.ûbadâr of. When Dupleix defeated the Nawwâb Anwar ud-Din's army of 8000-10,000 men with only 450 French troops in 1744, this opened the eyes of Europeans to the relative weakness of Indian military strength and, subsequently, the ease with which the politics of Indian states could be maniplated or dominated.
Both the Nawwâb Anwar ud-Din of the Carnatic and the S.ûbadâr Nâs.ir Jang of Hyderabad were killed in battle with the French allied to pretenders to their positions. French forces were sent with Muz.affar Jang to support his government in Hyderabad. However, in 1752 their candidate for the Carnatic, Chanda Sahib, was defeated in battle, surrendered, and then was executed by the British candidate, Muhammad 'Ali, who would then rule under British protection for many years.
By 1756, Dupleix had been recalled (in 1754), and his policies repudiated. His job, after all, was to make money, not to make war on the English or take over Indian states. He had done this with some justification during the (1740-1748) but his aggressive actions had continued after the Peace. This was a problem, and, indeed, the adventure in Hyderabad never did make any money for the French.
In retrospect, Dupleix's recall looks ill considered, as the Seven Years War (1756-1763) was about to begin; the local French forces would need to make war on the English; and France would need as strong a position as possible to do that. She wasn't going to have it, and the British would be just as victorious in the war in India as in the Americas. But that is in hindsight. Back in France in 1754, it would not have been appreciated that Dupleix had created a whole new dynamic in Indian history. Formerly, Moghul authority continued to external appearances and Europeans approached local officials deferentially with nothing but trade privileges in mind. Now, with some exceptions and setbacks, the European traders could make and unmake local authorities at will. This was at first discovered and exploited by the French, but the British would prove far better and more successful at the game.
Battle of Plassey, 1757 Mîr Ja'far Muh.ammad Khân
Hâshim adDawla 1757-1760
1763-1765 Mîr Qâsim 'Alî 1760-1763 Najm ud-Dawlah 1765-1766 Saif ud-Dawlah 1766-1770 Robert Clive Governor,
1764-1767 Henry Vansittart 1760-1764 First Anglo-Mysore War, 1766-1769 Henry Verelst 1767-1769 John Cartier 1769-1772
Originally the Moghul governors of Bengal, the decline of Moghul power resulted in effective independence for the Nawwâbs. The clash with British power, however, spelled the end of independence and the beginning of British India. Clive became the effective founder of the British Empire in India, and the Battle of Plassey, 1757, where Clive defeated and dethroned the Nawwâb of Bengal, Sirâj adDawla, was one of the supreme moments of British Imperial history.
In 1765, Clive obtained from the Moghul Emperor, who was a fugitive in British care, a grant of the Diwani, or revenue responsiblity for the province of Bengal. This made the British East India Company, as the Diwan of Bengal, part of the consitutional order of the Moghul Empire, and it is often considered the beginning of British Rule, the "Râj," , in India. However, Clive had no intention of replacing the Nawwâbs, and the Company intended to leave local officials in place to collect the actual revenues of Bengal. This was consistent with Clive's previous policy of supporting local rule, when he installed Mîr Qâsim as Nawwâb in 1760. Mîr Qâsim was a competent ruler, but, after Clive left, he was essentially doubled-crossed by the enemies of both himself and Clive, manueuvered into a war, and then driven from Bengal. The incompetent Mîr Ja'far was restored, evidently with the intention of employing him only as a puppet. Clive, on his return, could not undo this coup, but he did try to retain the Nawwâb as a real factor in the governance of Bengal, with the East India Company as Dîwân.
The Nawwâb at least remained so in name until 1880, when Mansur Ali Khan, the last Nawwâb of Bengal, was deposed. His son, however, Hassan Ali Mirza Khan Bahadur, succeeded with the title Nawwâb of Murshidabad. The actually continued until 1969, when the main line died out and the succession was left in dispute.
Bengal became one of the three "Presidencies" through which direct British rule in India was effected (with different arrangements for the, which remained nominally under local rule). The others were Bombay and Madras. However, Bengal was also the seat of general British authority; and when the Governor of Bengal became the actual Governor-General of India, his seat continued to be in Calcutta. The capital of India was not moved to Delhi until rather late in British rule, in 1912. New Delhi became the capital in 1931.
The British conquest of India was the first that progressed up rather than down the Ganges. Previous invasions had all come from Central Asia over the and the Khyber Pass. This had happened so often, beginning with the Arya in the 2nd millennium BC, that is rather difficult to say just how many such invasions were there. The British, however, like all the European powers, had come by sea. Where the Persians or the, most recently, would head straight for Delhi, the British were coming up all the way from Calcutta. They wouldn't get to Delhi until 1803.
The situation in India in 1780 was with the British poised for conquest. At that point, wars had already been fought with Mysore and with the Marathans. More would come. The Punjab, in the distance, would be a project for some years later. Meanwhile, The French would shortly be down to four cities, which they would surrender to the newly independent India in 1947. The Portuguese, from their former hegemony, were reduced to three possessions, which they would retain until forcibly taken by India in 1961. The two Danish cities were sold to Britain in 1845. The British were unwilling to pay for the Danish Nicobar Islands, but then, after the Danes had left in 1837, they complained about piracy there. The Danes returned 1845-1848. After Denmark renounced sovereignty in 1868, the British occupied the islands.
General of India Warren Hastings Governor-General
1772-1785 First Anglo-Maratha War, 1776-1782; Second Anglo-Mysore War, 1780-1784 John MacPherson 1785-1786 Lord Cornwallis 1786-1793
& 1805 Third Anglo-Mysore War, 1789-1792 Sir John Shore 1793-1798 Lord Mornington 1798-1805 Fourth Anglo-Mysore War, 1798–1799; Second Anglo-Maratha War, 1803-1805 Sir G. Barlow 1805-1807 Lord Minto 1807-1813 Lord Moira
(Lord Hastings) 1813-1823 Gurkha War, 1814-1816; Third Anglo-Maratha War, 1817-1818 Lord Amherst 1823-1828 First Burmese War, 1824-1826; Moghul authority replaced by Britain, 1827 Lord Bentinick 1828-1835 English replaces Persian, 1828; Suttee illegal, 1829; name of Moghul Emperor removed from coinage, 1835 Lord Metcalfe 1835-1836 Lord Auckland 1836-1842 suppression of Thugee launched, 1836; famine, 1837; First Afghan War, 1839-1842 Earl of Ellenborough 1842-1844 Lord Hardinge 1844-1848 First Sikh War, 1845-1846 Earl of Dalhousie 1848-1856 Second Sikh War, 1848-1849; Punjab annexed, 1849; Second Burmese War, 1852; Oudh annexed, 1856 Lord Canning 1856-1858 Viceroy,
1858-1862 Great Sepoy Mutiny, 1857-1858;
The next step in the evolution of British government in India occurred in 1772, when Warren Hastings, as the first British Governor General of India, moved to take over in all its details the functions of the Diwani, the revenue collection, of Bengal. At the same time, the British also informally took over the Nizamat, the criminal and police administration of Bengal, including the courts, leaving the Nawwâb with no remaining public duties. He was, however, left unmolested with his pension at the capital of Murshidabad. The Nizamat was not formally assumed by the Company until 1793.
Hastings thus inaugurates de facto direct Birtish rule over India, even if it is still really only the East India Company, and even if the fiction of Moghul sovereignty is retained for a while. British rule is often called "the Raj," from the Sanskrit and Hindi-Urdu word for "King." This is written in Urdu and in Hindi. There is no reason not to call the regime of the Moghuls or Guptas "the Raj" also, but the term seems to be restricted to the British dominion.
The very odd thing about this period is the ambiguity about just who owned British possessions in India and who the real sovereign authority was. The British constitutional authority in Bengal under Hastings was still based on authorizations from the Moghul Emperors. Some fiction of Moghul sovereignty was maintained at least until 1827 -- although the Moghul Emperor himself had been living under British rule since 1803. In 1813, when the charter of the East India Company was renewed, the British Parliament did formally assert the sovereignty of the British Crown over the Company's territories in India. This unilateral declaration, although recognized after 1815 by other European powers, was less obviously asserted in India itself. Lord Hastings did not meet with the Emperor Akbar II in 1814 because the Emperor expected to receive the Governor-General as a vassal rather than an equal. It would then be in Akbar's reign that most of the remaining signs of Moghul sovereignty would be stripped away. The Moghul court language, Persian, was replaced by English in 1828. Originally British Indian coins simply said "East India Company." In 1835, the face of the King of England (William IV) began appearing on East India Company coins. The ambiguities were not all settled until 1858, when the Last Moghul, Bahâdur Shâh II, was deposed (he had sided with the Mutineers), the East India Company was abolished, and the Governor-General became the Viceroy, the sovereign agent for Queen Victoria. Nevertheless, another ambiguity continued, which is what kind of entity India was, simply a "Crown Colony" or something else? This was cleared up in 1876, when Victoria was proclaimed Empress of India, meaning that India itself was an Empire, as it was presumed to be under the Moghuls. Thus, the slow process was completed by which the British Sovereign replaced the Moghul.
The slow progress of claims to sovereignty may indicate the ambivalent nature of the British presence in India. They really were there just to make some money; and the very idea that the British would rule in India like Ashoka or Akbar was something that was both foreign and repugnant to a great deal of British public opinion. The and their successors, the Liberals, were never happy about British "imperialism." In this era an interesting example of the controversy was the impeachment (1787) and prosecution (1788-1795) of Warren Hastings, the first formal Governor-General of India, after his return home. This was led by and other Whig leaders, charging that Hastings had been a corrupt tyrant exploiting and victimizing the people of India. While many would now think of the whole British sojourn in India as of that nature, and there is no doubt that in the 1770's and '80's there was a bit of a Wild West feel to many who wanted to make their fortune in the country, Hastings himself actually seems to have been relatively conscientious and benevolent. The fury of Burke's attacks and the extraordinary length of the trial may have helped generate positive sympathy for Hastings -- the cartoon shows him literally attacked by, from left to right, Burke, Lord North, and another Whig leader, Charles James Fox. He was acquited. The whole business, however, exposes such uncertainties as can never have troubled the likes of Mahmud of Ghazna or Bâbur the Great Moghul.
and of Thugee. Suttee was the burning of widows on the pyres of their husbands. This was supposed to be voluntary, as an act of devotion, as Sîitâ did for her husband Râma in the Epic , but it mainly became an act of murder, by which the husband's family could rid themselves of an unwanted daughter-in-law. Now I hear the claim that it was only done to protect widows from rape by British soldiers -- although the burning of widows was observed among the Hindus of Java by the Chinese in the fleet of in 1407, and the murder of daughters-in-law and widows is not unheard of in recent India. The Thugs were devotees of the, who murdered and then robbed in her name (the practice of Thugee). Since the Thugs were a secret society, exposing and arresting them was a more difficult and protracted process. That these practices were worthy of suppression provides an interesting subject for arguments about cultural. At the time they did raise fears that the British intended to replace native religion with Christianity, which helped provoke the Great Mutiny.
(Awadh), 1722-1856 Sa'âdat Khân Burhân alMulk 1722-1739 Abû Mans.ûr Khân
S.afdâr Jang 1739-1754 H.aydar Shujâ' adDawla 1754-1775 Âs.af adDawla 1775-1797 Wazîr 'Alî 1797-1798,
d. 1817 deposed by British Sa'âdat 'Alî Khân 1798-1814 H.aydar I Ghâzî adDîn 1814-1827;
King, 1819 H.aydar II Sulaymân Jâh 1827-1837 Muh.ammad 'Alî Mu'în adDîn 1837-1842 Amjad 'Alî Thurayyâ Jâh 1842-1847 Wâjid 'Alî 1847-1856;
d. 1887 Deposed by British, Oudh annexed to British India, 1856; Great Sepoy Mutiny, 1857-1858 Barjîs Qadïr 1857, during the Mutiny Rule, 1858-1947
Oudh was a Moghul province that drifted into independence. The growth of British influence after 1764 led to a treaty in 1801 that required "sound government." British judgment that there wasn't such government became the pretext for deposing the king and imposing direct British rule in 1856. This and other resentments over British rule in India helped spark the Great Mutiny of British Sepoy (i.e. Indian) troups in 1857-1858 -- "sepoy" is the Ango-Indian rendering of sipâhî in Persian, which simply meant "soldier." Oudh was a center of the rebellion. The British were besieged in Cawnpore and Lucknow. The siege of Cawnpore ended in a massacre of the whole British garrison, women and children included -- to which the British retaliated with their own massacre later. The siege of Lucknow ended better. One relief force simply joined the besieged, then another rescued the garrison but abandoned the city. Finally the city was retaken in 1858.
The political center of the Mutiny was perhaps in Delhi, where rebels rushed to solicit the legitimacy of the aging Moghul Bahâdur Shâh II. With some reluctant, Bahâdur, in principle still the sovereign and suzerain of British India (although reduced to being the "King of Delhi" in British treatment), went along with the rebellion. However, the now restored Emperor could provide little leadership, and the Mutineers themselves could never effectively organize either their forces or their goals for the rebellion. Delhi was recaptured, in part thanks to loyal Punjabi troops -- the Sikhs had little respect for the Bengalis who constituted the bulk of the rebels but curiously admired the British who had so recently defeated them. Bahâdur was now deposed and exiled, but his sons were (disgracefully?) executed. This all led to a transformation of British rule in India, with the East India Company being disbanded and the taking responsibility for the country.
Although most rebels (or, unfortunately, suspected rebels) were simply hanged, convicted Mutineers were sometimes "blown from the guns," i.e. strapped to the mouth of a cannon that was then fired, tearing the body of the condemned apart. I long thought that this appalling practice was invented on the spot out of a spirit of savage, Imperial(ist) vengeance on the part of the British. However, such a form of execution had always been used in the British Indian Army, and it was actually inherited from the Moghuls. This reveals another ambivalence about British rule in India. On the one hand, the British were themselves appalled by many traditional practices in the country, where Moghul courts often inflicted the death penalty, for instance, in the form of impalement. One English officer asked, "How much longer are we to be outraged by the sight of writhing humanity on stakes?" [Sir Penderel Moon, The British Conquest and Dominion of India, Duckworth, Indiana University Press, 1989, pp.155-156]. On the other hand, it would be some time before it was believed proper simply to impose European sensibilities on the country and reform the government and judiciary on 18th century Enlightenment or 19th century principles. Thus, even when the East India Company began to take over the courts of Bengal, Islamic law continued for some time to be applied, as under the Moghuls. Although the imposition of British values offends and now seems a salient and offensive characteristic of British rule in India, most objections to the Raj even now tend to revolve around features of the regime inherited from the Moghuls. The very idea of foreign conquest and rule being wrong, for instance, by which the whole British presence in India can be condemned, is itself a supremely Liberal judgment, unrelated to any value from traditional India. Nothing would have been so traditional as for Queen Victoria to have proclaimed herself, not the Empress, but the Chakravartin -- certainly apt for a ruler who possessed a realm upon which the. Thus, it is shocking to think of Mutineers being "blown from the guns," but who are we to ethnocentrically criticize traditional Indian practices? [irony]Niz.âms of Hyderabad,
(Haydarâbâd) 1720-1948 Chin Qïlïch Khân
Niz.âm alMulk 1720-1748 Nâs.ir Jang 1748-1750 overthrown by the French, under, killed in battle, 1750 Muz.affar Jang 1751-1752 installed by the French,
under Dupleix S.alâbat Jang 1752-1762 installed by the French,
under Dupleix Niz.âm 'Alî Khân 1762-1803 Sikandar Jâh 1803-1829 Farkhanda 'Alî Khân
Nâs.ir adDawla 1829-1857 Mîr Mah.bûb 'Ali I
Afd.al adDawla 1857-1869 Mîr Mah.bûb 'Ali II 1869-1911 Mîr 'Uthmân 'Alî Khân
Bahâdur Fath. Jang 1911-1948,
d.1967 Annexation by
of India, 1948
Hyderabad, originally most of the Deccan plateau, was another Moghul province (under a s.ûbadâr) that drifted into independence. Despite the collapse of Moghul power, becoming surrounded by the British, and becoming allies of the British against states like Mysore, the Niz.âms still listed the Moghul Emperors on their coins all the way until the end of the line in 1858. British sovereignty was not acknowledged until 1926. Although Hyderabad was relatively improverished compared to the surrounding British territories, the last Niz.âm eventually accumulated enough wealth to be considered the richest man in the world -- he was called that by Time magazine in 1937. His throne did not outlive British rule by long. When India was partitioned, the Moslem Niz.âm toyed with independence, going with Pakistan, or some kind of loose relationship with India. Since Hyaderabad was landlocked and surrounded by India, and was overwhelmingly Hindu, the new Dominion of India, ironically with of England still as official Head of State, already fighting with Pakistan over Kashmir, soon invaded and attached Hyderabad to India by force. The Niz.âm himself, however, lived out a respected and active life in India.
Oudh and Hyderabad are distinguished by color on the map below. A striking microcosm of the effect of British rule was the difference between the economic development of Hyderabad and that of the adjacent coast, under direct British rule. Although these encompassed the same speaking Hindu people and were included in the same state of Andhra Pradesh on independence, the greater economic development of the British area resulted in complaints from Hyderabadis that they were being taken over, exploited, etc. by migrants from the coast. The result was political moves to create preferential policies for the natives of Hyderabad. That the "exploited" colonial area is more economically developed than the area left to traditional rule is something that should not be surprising, but it is if all one has done is read economics. See Thomas Sowell's Preferential Policies, An International Perspective, "Andhra Pradesh" [William Morrow & Co., 1990, pp.65-69]. Hyderabad is an important case to demonstrate that economic development can vary with history even where race, language, (traditional) culture, and religion are otherwise identical. The tensions between the old inland Hyderabad and the coastal area have now resulted in an actual partition. As of 2 June 2014 the previous area of Andhra Pradesh is formally divided between the States of Andhra Pradesh, on the coast, and Telangana, inland. The city of Hyderabad, within Telangana, will be shared by both States as a common capital for ten years. This extraordinary development will clearly make it easier for Telangana to pass laws discriminating against people from Andhra Pradesh. Again, this case demonstrates how history can produce differences in human capital despite the identity of other features, especially, language, religion, and hostile, that other people might see as explanatory of economic differences. The people of coastal Andhra Pradesh benefited so much for British liberalism (i.e. "imperialism") that it has created a conflict, among an ethnically identical group, that has presisted from the era of Indian independence to the present , which now amounts to 67 years, long enough for a couple whole new generations to have grown up. This persistence is itself noteworthy, something we should recollect in the face of more violent, tragic, vicious, and durable conflicts, as in.
The map shows the growth of British India from 1805 to the time of the Mutiny in 1858. At first, direct British rule already extends from Bengal all the way up the Ganges to Delhi (where a shadow of Moghul sovereignty persists) and down the East coast to Ceylon. By 1858, extensive areas have been added, notably the Punjab and into Burma. Oudh is also a recent acquisition, distinguished for its importance in the Mutiny. The yellow areas contain that are British dependents by treaty. Most would remain so until the end of British rule, a reluctance for further annexations having overcome the British after the Mutiny. However, on the eve of Indian Independence, the Princes would be rather bluntly informed that their territories were indeed going to be annexed, either to India or Pakistan. Their existence had become an anachronism. Such government was all that existed in the 18th century, but the British, by leaving them in place, had inadvertently managed to preserve them as living fossils into a very different age. Some people began to think that the British kept them in place just to make fun of them. Fossils or not, their actions were not always without contemporary consequences. The choice of the Hindu ruler of the majority Muslim Kashmir to go with India led to wars, tensions, and terrorism that persist until today.
OF INDIA Viceroys & Governors-
General of India Victoria
1858-1901 Lord Elgin 1862-1863 Lord Lawrence 1863-1869 Duar War, with, 1864-1865; famine in Orissa, 1865-1866 Lord May 1869-1872 Lord Northbrook 1872-1876 Famine in Bengal & Bihar, 1874 Empress,
1876-1901 Lord Lytton 1876-1880 Famine, 1876-1878; Second Afghan War, 1878-1881 Lord Rippon 1880-1884 Lord Dufferin 1884-1888 Lord Landsdowne 1888-1894 Third Burmese War, 1885 Lord Elgin 1894-1899 Famine, 1896-1898 Lord Curzon 1899-1905 Edward (VII) 1901-1910 Famine, 1899-1900 Lord Minto 1905-1910 George (V) 1910-1936 Lord Hardinge 1910-1916 Capital moved from Calcutta to Delhi, 1912, to New Delhi, 1931 Lord Chelmsford 1916-1921 Third Afghan War, 1919 Lord Reading 1921-1926 Lord Irwin
(Lord Halifax) 1926-1931 Lord Willingdon 1931-1936
In explicitly assuming the sovereignty of India, Queen Victoria assured her new Subjects that their religions would be respected. The British had been shaken, however, and units of the Indian Army, for instance, were never again trusted with artillery. There is also a continuing ambivalence, if not ambiguity, in British Rule. Victoria became the "Queen-Empress," giving the impression that being Queen of England was the moral equivalent, and more like the superior, of being Empress of India. The formula of "King-Emperor" subsequently used by the monarchs also has an unfortunate echo in the Königlich-Kaiserlich style of, which became a byword for absurdity in German politics. It seemed no less absurd when the King of became another "King-Emperor" after Mussolini's conquest of in 1936. As I have compared the British Empire to something more like the Holy Roman Empire, this all adds to the ridiculous overtones of the business, even while the use of the double title must always have unnecessarily reminded Indians of the foreign and often condescending nature of the British government.
Among the events of his period, I have noted the occasions when famines occurred in India. British measures during such famines I have discussed elsewhere in relation to the.
The list of British Viceroys was originally compiled from The British Conquest and Dominion of India, Sir Penderel Moon [Duckworth, Indiana University Press, 1989]. Lord Reading was actually Jewish, probably the highest ranking Jew in the history of the British Empire, where the Viceroy of India, always raised to the Peerage for his office, held the highest Office of State next to the Throne itself.
When India became independent in 1947, it legally became a British Dominion, which means that the King of England was still the formal Head of State. Lord Mountbatten, the last Viceroy, was asked by Jawaharlal Nehru, the new Prime Minister, to stay on as Governor-General of the Dominion. There was then only one Indian Governor-General before the country was declared a Republic in 1950. The first Governor-General of Pakistan, which similarly became a Dominion, was the Moslem nationalist leader, Mohammad Ali Jinnah. Jinnah died of cancer in 1948, and there were several Pakistani Governors-General before the country became a Republic in 1956.
What the British heritage in India tends to stand for is something democratic, unifying, fair, and evenhanded -- a plus for India and a tribute to the British. One accusation against British evenhandedness was what seemed their preference for Muslims, which may have led to unnecessary haste in deciding to partition the country. However, it has always been the policy of every imperial power to use the services of minorities who dislike or fear the prospect of government by the majority communities. When minorities are subsequently oppressed, expelled, or massacred afterways, the majority community tends to justify the matter as retribution for cooperation with the occupiers. However, if the minorities had been oppressed before the arrival of the imperial power, this rationalization rings a little hollow.
In India, Islam arrived with the imperial power of Ghazna, the Ghurids, and the Moghuls, and Muslims had never lived under a Hindu majority government. For reasons both rational and irrational, the movement arose to avoid this. Whether or not the British, who certainly included Islamophiles like, favored Muslims (though others, like Colonel James Tod, admired the warlike Hindu Rajputs, cf. Annals and Antiquities of Rajasthan, 1829, 1832), we are now familiar enough with the cultural dynamic of Islâm to see that very little favor indeed, if any, was necessary to produce the nationalism of Mohammad Ali Jinnah. Even if the British had granted independence to India in 1919 or 1930, before Jinnah's movement began, it is not difficult to see a certainty of the emergence of something much like it, whose consequence would have been civil war rather than Partition -- the terrible things that often happened during the Partition, with many incidents of mutual massacre (though sometimes these were stopped by the remarkable influence of ), give us some clue what a proper civil war could have been like. It seems unlikely that even the subsequent wars between Indian and Pakistan have been as sanguinary as the massacres during the Partition. Of course, the partition that Muslims favored in India as the minority, they rejected as the solution for, where they were the majority.
On the map we see the final form of British India, with thrown in for good measure. The special North West Frontier Province and the imposition of direct British rule along the southern border of both bespeak increasing British concern about the advance of the in Central Asia. The espionage and diplomatic maneuvering associated with Russian actions and intentions were often called the "Great Game." In retrospect, not much seems to have come of it all; but at the time, Russia, actually with the largest economy in the world, seemed more powerful and aggressive than it looks now. We forget that Russia was at the time conquering Central Asia, and the British remembered well the hard fight of the Crimean War (1853-1856). The principle consequence of the Russian approach was British intervention in Afghanistan, either to attach the kingdom to the Empire, or at least preserve it as a buffer state. The First Afghan War (1839-1842) was a famous catastrophy, with, after intitial successes, the entire British force wiped out in retreat from Kabul. The Second Afghan War (1878-1881) at least accomplished the task of rendering Afghanistan under British protection as a buffer against the Russians, just as the Russians actually were arriving in the mountains to the north. The most famous casualty of this war is the fictional John H. Watson, M.D., whose wound and small income led to him to find a roommate in the person of one. The rest is, after a fashion, history. The practical end of the Great Game may have come in 1905, when the Wakhan salient was attached to Afghanistan to separate India from Russia. It still gives Afghanistan a small border with China. The Third Afghan War (1919), led to full formal Afghan independence in 1921. The Russians eventually arrived after all in 1979 but in the end probably wished that they had not bothered, with the Soviet Union itself collapsing shortly after the Russian occupation ended in 1989. Now, however, after Afghanistan began harboring, an American and NATO military presence (2001) has mainly succeeded in chasing the radicals and their allies into the mountains within the Pakistani border. This region, shown as annexed by the British in 1890 and 1893, is a primitive tribal area that was never very much under British control. The Pakistanis have not done markedly better with the place, which is still protected by the fearsome terrain, the resolute anarchy of the inhabitants, and now by the political problem of Islamist and pro-terrorist sentiment within Pakistan itself, which makes a sustained crackdown unpopular. La plus ça change...
& KINGS Viceroys & Governors-General of India Edward (VIII) 1936 Lord Linlithgow 1936-1943 George (VI) Emperor,
1936-1947 Lord Wavell 1943-1947 Famine, 1943 Lord Mountbatten 1947 King;
1947-1948 Mohammad Ali
1948-1951 India becomes
a Republic, 1950 Elizabeth (II)
Ghulam Mohammad Governor-
1951-1955 Iskander Mirza Governor-
1955-1956 Pakistan becomes
a Republic, 1956
Although many Indians preserve an ideological or nationalistic animus towards the British (which they may or may not have, for instance, towards the Moghuls), believing that the British exploited India and inhibited its development -- for instance I find an equestrian statue of Edward VII in Toronto that had been relocated from an apparently unwelcoming Delhi (shouldn't the Tâj Mahal be deported to Bâbur's Farghâna?) -- there is the striking circumstance that, while on independence in 1947 the Indian economy was twice the size of that of China, that advantage was lost by 1990, and the Chinese economy by 2003 was more than twice the size of India's. Thus, it seems to be that the British promoted Indian development more than otherwise and that the socialist and autarkic policies instituted by Nehru, and later his daughter Indira Gandhi, have done more damage than can ever be blamed on the British (unless it be on the influence of British socialists). Fortunately, these policies began to be reversed in the 1990's and great improvement has occurred, as discussed. Today, an calling a customer service number for an American company may well find themselves speaking to somebody in India. Some resent this, but it is really rather marvelous and would seem to bespeak a handsome kinship between two different subjects of the former British Imperium. Americans are otherwise familiar with the entrepreneurial talent of Indian immigrants to the United States, where they are disproportionately successful in a number of areas of business, including hotels and motels, of all things. In 1982 I was personally bewildered when my car broke down in Artesia,, to find a motel run by people from India. The industry of Indians is beyond doubt, all they needed was the sympathy and cooperation of their own government.
Copyright (c) 1998, 1999, 2000, 2001, 2002, 2003, 2004, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010, 2011, 2012, 2013, 2014, 2016, 2018 All Reserved
Emperors of India, Note;
Moghuls and Mughals: South Asia in World History,
by Marc Gilbert, Oxford, 2017
For an example of the promotion of the use of "Mughal" for the Moghuls, let's look at the recent South Asia in World History, by Marc Jason Gilbert:
Though Timur’s descendants called themselves Chatagai, or Timurids, Europeans, following the Persian word for Mongol (Mughal), came to call them Mughals. [Oxford University Press, 2017, p.62]
The problems here are that (1) "Mughal" is not now, and apparently has not been for some time, at least, the Persian word for "Mongol"; (2) "Europeans," overwhelmingly, until recently, did not call the Mongols or Moghuls "Mughals," and (3) the descendants of and would not have literally called themselvies "Timurids," since this contains a Greek ending that is only used in European languages. We also might note that the title of the book itself reflects a kind of political decision, since the ground covered in the book is pretty much what previous books called "India" -- such as the book by Gilbert's own teacher, Stanley Wolpert, in his own A New History of India [Oxford, 2008]. The existence of Pakistan now means that historic India is no longer India. At the same time, we can imagine that the history of would count as "South Asia" but not "India"; but then Gilbert devotes no more than one paragraph to pre-modern Ceylon, anachronistically called "" [p.49].
Thus, ironically, Gilbert's history of India avoids much of the historical vocabulary of its subject, and actually falsifies the usage of the word "Mughal" for the Moghuls -- although "came to call them" is slippery, since it could make the statement true even if the usage only began ten minutes ago.
What Europeans called the Moghuls is extensively listed by the Oxford English Dictionary (the "OED") and by what is commonly called "Hobson-Jobson," which is A Glossary of Colloquial Anglo-Indian Words and Phrases, by Henry Yule & A.C. Burnell [1886, 1985, Curzon Press, 1995]. As noted above, in English, "Mogul" seems to have become standard by the 18th century; and entries in English dictionaries, like Hobson-Jobson, the OED, Random House, Webster’s, etc., are under "Mogul." Thus, for at least a couple centuries, what "Europeans" called the Moghuls, at least in English, was "Moguls." Noted above are some words in Portuguese for the Mongols and Moghuls, and Hobson-Jobson even gives us the term "Mogores" in Latin [from 1536].
A revealing case may be editions of the extraordinary memoir of the Moghul Emperor Bâbur, the Bâburnâma (see discussion of the word nâma ). Hobson-Jobson quotes the English translation of 1826, the Memoirs of Zehir-ed-Din Muhammed Baber, Emperor of Hindustan, translated by John Leyden and William Erskine [Longman, Rees, Orme, Brown, and Green; London; annotated and revised by Sir Lucas King, Oxford, 1921]. The translation, finished by Erskine using the Persian translation of the original Turkic text, uses "Moghul" for the Mongols. Subsequent translations include Memoirs of Babar, Emperor of India, First of the Great Moghuls, edited by F.G. Talbot [Arthur L. Humphreys, London, 1909], and a facsimile of the Hyderabad Turkic manuscript of the memoir, The Bábur-náma, Being the Autobiography of the Emperor Babar, the Founder of the Moghul Dynasty in India, Written in Chaghatay Turkish, edited by Annette Susannah Beveridge [E.J.W. Gibb Memorial Series, Lucas, London, 1905; reissue, 1971]. Each of these editions uses the word "Moghul," in the first instance as we see in the quoted text, in the latter as included in the titles of the books. Since standard English usage in these periods was "Mogul," it looks like each of these books uses "Moghul" because that was standard Persian, , either in the manuscripts, or at the time of the translations. Thus, contra Gilbert, these "Europeans" were not using "Mughal."
When it comes to Arabic and Persian, it would be nice to know what variants existed, and when, of Persian and Arabic names. Both Hobson-Jobson and the OED are under the impression that , vocalized Mool or Moal in Persian (or Muul or Mual in Arabic), were common readings in those languages. Indeed, the word in Hindi-Urdu we can expect began as a variant of the Persian word, although read with Arabic "u" for Persian "o." We see the "Mughal" variant in just one citation in Hobson-Jobson, which is of the Âin-i-Akbarî, by Abul Fazl 'Allami, from around 1590 (one volume translated and published by H. Blochmann in 1873, and continued in two more volumes by Col. H.S. Jarret from 1891-1894). We also see a citation, in Spanish, from 1404, before the Moghuls, as such, even existed, of "Mugalia," applied to the "empire of Samarkand" [p.570-571]. We do not get the form of "Mughal" used in any of the citations under the Hobson-Jobson entry "MOGUL, THE GREAT" [pp.571-573].
So, one can well say that "Mughal" was a Persian word (with the Arabic vowel), but not the Persian (or Arabic) word, for Mongol. And it was certainly not a word much used by Europeans, let alone the British.
So why would a historian ignore or falsify all this history? I have said above that it is a matter of the politically correct ideology that words must be used from the "indigenous" language of the area, even if there was no such word at the time and modern words must be applied anachronistically. With Gilbert, he not only uses the modern politically correct word, "Mughal," but he explains it in such a manner as to give the impression that it was always used this way. This is a "commissar vanishes" level of political manipulation. All alternative forms of the word have vanished in favor of "Mughal" perhaps for the same that "Bombay" and "Calcutta" have vanished or are vanishing. The judgment is that the word in the indigenous language ought to be used because anything else is colonialist, imperialistic, or insulting, while the actual history of usage is deleted.
This is why in English, French, and German everyone has stopped using "Rome" and "Rom" and now say "Roma," as in the local languages for more than 2000 years, Latin and Italian. Oh, that’s not right. Never mind.
A somewhat different issue comes up in one of the recent translations of the Bâburnâma, namely The Baburnama, Memoirs of Babur, Prince and Emperor, translated by Wheeler M. Thackston. [The Modern Library, 2002]. Here we, of course, find "Mughal," but we also have a curious practice explained in the Preface:
In this translation, diacritical marks, meaningless to those who do not know Persian and superfluous for those who do, have been dispensed with in spelling. Only the umlaut for Turkish words has been retained... [p.xxvii]
Of course, the Persian words in Thackston's book are almost entirely the proper names of people and places, things with which even readers fluent in Persian may be unfamiliar. One might have memorized an entire Persian dictionary without learning a single one of them. This is why a "gazeteer," with place names, or a biographical dictionary, with proper names, is different from a standard dictionary. Thus, there is nothing "superfluous" about supplying the diacritics, and in fact it is the speaker of Persian, or at least those familiar with Persian and Arabic pronunciation, who would appreciate them. I am sometimes defeated trying to figure out what an "Arabic" word, supplied without diacritics, is in actual Arabic. The ambiguities are too great.
When we find an absurd explanation like this, the suspicion is warranted that the true reason for the practice is something that the scholar does not want to candidly admit. And there are various reasons floating around why people don't want to bother with diacritics for Middle Eastern or Indian languages. One is that it is just trouble, although one might think that it would be less trouble now, in the age of digital fonts, than it used to be, when 18th, 19th, and 20th century scholars, limited by lead type faces, nevertheless tried to faithfully represent the spelling and pronunciation of such languages (when the phonology may not always have been understood). Such scholars, however, now might be condemned as "Orientalists" who (they are falsely accused) have colonialist and imperialist hostility towards their subjects.
The other reason for dumbing down the text is that an apparatus of diacritics is "elitist." The irony of this is perhaps in its coming from persons who are among one of the most comfortable, complacent, smug, and privileged elites that has ever existed. To these people, the hoi polloi () do not need to be exposed to the arcana of historical accuracy. Let's keep the arcana fully arcane. Of course, this reinforces rather than suppresses elitism, even while its practitioners congratulate themselves on their enlightenment. This is typical. Meanwhile, Wikipedia pioneers (unevenly) giving every name in every language and alphabet that has used it. The names that Thackston gives without diacritics often can be found there with diacritics, pronunciation guide, and written in the Arabic alphabet. Those pages are by anonymous scholars, but they are far more conscientious than Wheeler M. Thackston.
Wiser may be the application of this practice without explanation. Thus, Gilbert's book also dispenses with diacritics, but without any explanation or pronunciation guide. But there are mistakes, where some diacritics sneak in. Thus, the Arabic names "Mahmud" and "Ahmad" both feature an "emphatic h," , which is conventionally transcribed with an underdot (see an audio file for this in relation to the pronunciation of ). On page 55 of his book, where Gilbert is discussing, we get "Mahmud" without the underdot and "Ahmad" with it. One wonders if Gilbert had supplied the diacritics and then the editors took them out, carelessly.
While Thackston's book seems to be a fully scholarly work, and Gilbert's is scholarly but for a general or student audience, the logical conclusion to the whole thing may be in Philip Mansel's Constantinople, City of the World's Desire, 1453-1924 [John Murray, London, 1995]. Mansel is an independent scholar and journalist. His impressive bibliography lists works in many languages, including Turkish; but one might wonder about this from the evidence of the text. He uses no diacritics for Turkish, and also provides no pronunciation guide. Thus, the reader innocent of Turkish will not know that "c" is pronounced "j," or that "ç," which is now reduced also to "c," is pronounced "ch." Unlike Thackston, he doesn't even use the umlauts of Modern Turkish orthography. As with the personal and place names in Thackston, even the Turkish speaker will be clueless about the pronunciation of many such words in Mansel -- with the added complication that the phonology of was somewhat richer than the subsequent language, and Mansel's book is entirely about the Ottoman period. Who is helped by this? How can it ever be considered sound scholarship, even in a popular work? Both the scholar and the curious and conscientious general reader is left adrift.
The list of Chinese Emperors here was originally as given in Mathews' Chinese-English Dictionary [Harvard University Press, 1972, pp. 1165-1175]. Now most of the names and dates and information are from, A Short History of the Chinese People by L. Carrington Goodrich [Harper Torchbooks, 1943, 1963], The Horizon History of China by C.P. Fitzgerald [American Heritage Publishing, 1969], The Chinese Calendar and the Julian Day Number, a pamphlet by [1977, based on Chronological Tables of Chinese History by Tung Tso-pin, Hong Kong University Press, 1960], The Glory and Fall of the Ming Dynasty by Albert Chan [U. of Oklahoma Press, 1982], The Southern Ming, 1644-1662 by Lynn A. Struve [Yale University Pres, 1984], A History of Chinese Civilization by Jacques Gernet [translated by J.R. Foster, Cambridge University Press, 1972, 1982, 1990], the Records of the Grand Historian by Sima Qian [3 volumes, Qin, Han I, & Han II, Columbia University Press, 1993], the Chronicle of the Chinese Emperors by Ann Paludan [Thames & Hudson, London, 1998], The Cambridge History of Ancient China, from the Origins of Civilization to 221 B.C. edited by Michael Loewe & Edward L. Shaughnessy [Cambridge U. Press, 1999], A Concise History of China by J.A.G. Roberts [Harvard University Press, 1999], Chinese History, A Manual by Endymion Wilkinson [Harvard-Yenching Institute Monograph Series, 52, Harvard U. Press, 2000], the Oxford Dynasties of the World by John E. Morby [Oxford University Press, 1989, 2002, pp.215-221], Historical Records of the Five Dynasties, by Ouyang Xiu [translated by Richard L. Davis, Columbia U. Press, 2004], China, A New History by John King Fairbank & Merle Goldman [Belknap Press of Harvard U. Press, 2006], The Nihon Kodaishi Daijiten, or Dictionary of Ancient Japanese History, on CD-ROM [Yamato Shobô, 2006], A History of China, by John Keay [Basic Books, 2009], The Troubled Empire, China in the Yuan and Ming Dynasties, by Timothy Brook [Belknap Press, Harvard, 2010], and some other books and websites that are referenced at various points below.
The traditional Chinese dates for the Emperors are usually for the first full year of the reign, which is also the first year of the appropriate Era. This can be a little confusing, and sources on Chinese history do not always seem consistent (or we run afoul of when the Chinese calendar year starts -- or I have gotten confused!). The convention is even applied to the Chinese Republic, which is often said to have begun in 1912, even though the Dynasty was overthrown in 1911 -- although in this case the Republic was actually not formally proclaimed until January 1, 1912; so the history was arranged to match the chronology. (But then the Emperor did not abdicate until March 1912.) The convention also makes it possible that Emperors who do not survive beyond their initial calendar year may not even be counted, which is the case, creating some confusion, with a couple of the. Other Emperors are not listed in Chinese sources as unworthy for other reasons. In Mathews', only the first year of a reign is ordinarily given. Here, for the and Dynasties, this year corresponds to the first Era given with the reign. All other Era names, from the Han up to and including the Yüan, are given on a -- or it may be opened in the.
Wade-Giles writings are usually used, consistent with the older sources. But versions are occasionally given, especially for the dynasties, and also exclusively with images of characters. Superscript numbers are given for the tones in Pinyin, when HTML codes are not available for them (i.e. the lst & 3rd tones). Note that Wade-Giles "ho" and "he" can both be found for Pinyin "he" -- as other writings sometimes reflect older Mandarin pronunciations (e.g. "Peking" itself). While newer sources use Pinyin exclusively, I think this is improper. As a denial of history, it is like teaching Chinese with only the "simplified" characters. Simplified characters themselves are not given here because they are (1) ugly, (2) ahistorical, (3) not used in older sources, and (4) not used in Taiwan or by many or most overseas Chinese communities (though, I understand, this is changing). It may be too late to stop the simplified character bandwagon, but the attempt should be made -- and oddly enough, traditional characters can often be found in the People's Republic. While the idea was that simplified characters would make literacy easier, it actually makes larger literacy more difficult when traditional characters must be learned anyway to read older books, historical inscriptions, overseas Chinese, or Japanese kambun (), i.e. written Chinese from Japanese writers who didn't actually speak Chinese (a similar phenomenon was formerly found in and ). A break with the past was certainly one motivation for the simplification -- though Mao Tse-tung (Zedong) then published his own poetry in traditional characters! Curiously, The Pinyin Chinese-English Dictionary [Editor-in-chief Wu Jingrong, The Commercial Press, Beijing, Hong Kong, & John Wiley and Sons, Inc., 1979, 1985], which gives the simplified character for in the text [p.266] and in the Chinese Foreword [p.2], nevertheless has the traditional character on the front of the book and on the title page. Indeed, newer dictionaries in Pinyin do a better job of giving the traditional characters along with the simplified ones. And when an edition was prepared of the 24 Standard Dynastic Histories, the Ershisishi [241 volumes, Zhonghua, 1962-1975], at the personal direction of Chairman Mao, it was all in traditional, "complex" characters.THE CHINESE HISTORICAL ERA, short count 2637 BC 1998 AD + 2637 = 4635 Annô Sinarum THE CHINESE HISTORICAL ERA, long count 2852 BC 1998 AD + 2852 = 4850 Annô Sinarum The Legendary Period, Age of the Five Rulers 647 years Hsia, , Dynasty 1962-1523
The "short count" Chinese historical era is given in the Astronomical Almanac [U.S. Government Printing Office, various annual editions]. The "long count" is from the list of Dynasties in Mathews'. Like the era of the City of Rome (A.U.C.), the Chinese historical era really has not been used for dating. Citing the era as the Chinese "year" seems to be a very recent phenomenon. Indeed, the Astronomical Almanac ceased giving any Chinese year in its 2010 edition, perhaps recognizing that there is no history of its use.
In the absence of a continuous Era, the Chinese reckoned time in terms of the 60 Year Calendar Cycle and then in the years of individual Eras, the Nien-hao. Details about the Chinese calendar are provided through the links in the list at right. The inception of Era names is discussed.
The maps are based on L. Carrington Goodrich, A Short History of the Chinese People [Harper Torchbooks, The University Library, 1963], The Anchor Atlas of World History, Volume I [Hermann Kinder, Werner Hilgemann, Ernest A. Menze, and Harald and Ruth Bukor, 1974], Michael Prawdin, The Mongol Empire, its Rise and Legacy [Free Press, 1961], The [London] Times Concise Atlas of World History, edited by Geoffrey Barraclough [Times Books Ltd, Hammond Inc., 1988], The Cambridge History of Ancient China, from the Origins of Civilization to 221 B.C. edited by Michael Loewe & Edward L. Shaughnessy [Cambridge U. Press, 1999], and a few other sources I've lost track of. Paludan's Chronicle of the Chinese Emperors, although an excellent book in every other way, is suspiciously deficient in maps, with a glaring mistake on one that is given -- the absence of the trans-Amur Maritime Province, later lost to Russia, on the map of the Ch'ing Empire [p.11]. There seem to be considerable uncertainties, or at least disagreements, about the boundaries in many periods, even well documented ones, like the T'ang and Ming.
The are hereby informed that the color yellow is used for the tables and maps for China,
not because China is the "Yellow Peril," but because the color yellow is associated with the earth (t'u, at left) in Chinese philosophy. Indeed, Chinese civilization began in the northern valley and plain of the , "Yellow River" (Hwang Ho), which actually is yellow from the loess (löß) brought down from the Tibetan plateau. The Huang He floodplain is thus literally "yellow earth," , and the Chinese theory of the elements has apparently taken cognizance of this.
The element earth also implies the direction "center" -- with China itself, the "Middle Kingdom" (Chung-kuo, ) at the center. Thus, China can even be called , "Middle Earth." At least from the Ming Dynasty, yellow tiles were reserved for use on the roofs of Imperial palaces, and so the color came to mean the Emperor himself.
China can also be called the , "Middle Glorious," with used for "Chinese" in many expressions (almost interchangeably with and ), e.g. or for "Chinese People," or for "Chinese labor (abroad)," or , "Chinese language." We also get , "Glorious and Extensive," as a name for China, where the latter character is the name of the Hsia Dynasty but also simply the character for "summer," which we see in the. However, as a name for China could also be used just to mean "civilized," like China, and thus could be applied to India, although , or even , is now remembered as the name for. It is not clear how many Chinese of former times would have been aware that Bactria and India were different places, especially considering that they are "in the West," adjacent, and at the end of the Silk Road. The occupied both Bactria and Northern India and thus, as the Yüeh-chih, were sometimes identified as such with the latter.
While the "Middle Kingdom" or "Middle Earth" give China a central place in the world, another locution, , "Under Heaven," can mean both China and the entire World -- all under heaven. Since the title , "Emperor," when introduced in the, signified uniqueness, supremacy, and universal monarchy, "Emperor," Latin Imperator, is a suitable translation in relation to Roman ideology of universal monarchy over the Cosmopolis, the world state. To all the countries, as to Imperial Princes, the Emperors bestowed no more than the title , "King." This was not graciously received in courts, like, where the Monarch was regarded as the equal of the , "Son of Heaven."
Several characters are used to mean "dynasty." With the Dynasties we see (which, with a different pronunciation, otherwise means "morning," as in the name of the Japanese Asagiri, , "Morning Mist"). With the, however, we see . Indeed, the first entry for "dynasty" in a modern Chinese dictionary is [Concise English-Chinese Chinese-English Dictionary, A.P. Cowie, A. Evison, The Commercial Press, Oxford University Press, Beijing, Hong Kong, 1986, p.134]. With the names of dynasties, however, one often sees ("record, annals"), as in , "Ming Dynasty" (cf. Mathew's, character 430, p.57, and in Appendix A, with the tables of dynasties, pp.1165-1175).
1523-1028 (1766-1122) Shang-chia Pao-yi Pao-ping Pao-ting Shih-jen Shih-kuei Ta-yi Wai-ping Chung-jên Ch'êng-t'ang? T'ai-chia Wu-ting T'ai-kêng Hsiao-chia Yung-chi T'ai-wu Chung-ting Wai-jên Tsien-chia Tsu-yi Tsu-hsin Ch'iang-chia Tsu-ting Nan-kêng Hu-chia P'an-kêng Dynastic
Hsiao-hsin Hsiao-yi Wu-ting?-1189 Tsu-kêng 1188-1178 Tsu-chia 1177-1158 Lin-hsin 1157-1149 K'ang-ting 1148-1132 Wu-yi 1131-1117 Wên-wu-ting 1116-1106 Ti-yi 1105-1087 Ti-hsin 1086-1045
The Shang, a splendid Bronze Age, is the true beginning of Chinese history, emerging just as India was falling into its own Dark Ages period (1500-800 BC). The system of writing we see developing in the Shang already displays most of the characteristics of Chinese and was destined to be the only ancient system of ideographic writing to survive into modern usage, both in China and Japan. However, Shang writing is known mainly from oracle bones. There is no surviving literature, documents, or monumental inscriptions from the period. Data like the list of Shang kings or the excavation of Shang royal tombs thus leaves us pretty much in the dark about historical events, though this is not much different from what is often the case with contemporary Egypt or Mesopotamia. The sophistication of Shang culture, on the other hand, may be inspected directly in the magnificent bronzes that are featured in many of the world's museums.
The beginning of Chinese civilization in the North, in the Huang He (or Hwang Ho) valley, means that, among many things, the Chinese diet was not at first what we would expect. Rice only grows further South, where there is much greater rain. The Huang He valley is semi-arid. Even today it is wheat that is grown there. Of course, wheat was used for another characteristic Chinese food: Noodles -- which Marco Polo is supposed to have brought back to Italy. Actually, it looks like noodles had already arrived by way of the Arabs; and there is no evidence, for instance, that the Romans ever ate noodles or knew about them (no plate of for ). The characteristic staple food of the Mediterranean world was bread, something the Chinese did not make. Recently , an ancient bowl of noodles made from was discovered in China and dated about 2000 BC, antedating even the Shang Dynasty.
The contrast between the dry North and the wet South is summed up in a traditional expression, , "South [by] boat; north [by] horse." The dry Huang He plain, so suitable for horses, contrasts not only with the wet Yangtze Valley, but with the mountains and gorges through which the Yangtze flows (and is now extensively dammed). This terrain was one reason the had much more difficulty conquering the South than the North.
Used alone, the characters and can mean, not just "river," but, respectively, the Huang He and the Yangtze rivers specifically. The former usage is now unusual but the latter is common. Thus, the Huang He is, indeed, the , "Yellow River"; but even the Yangtze is commonly expanded into a binome, , "Long River." "Yangtze" itself is from a local name, , which was generalized, perhaps just by foreigners, for the whole river. This, however, may have been based on a 13th century poem that used the expression .
Chinese characters in the Shang were still pictographic in form. At right are some examples of common modern characters with their Shang antecedents. The pronunciation, of course, is. There is little and poor evidence about the pronunciation of Chinese at this early period. Chinese at this point may not even have had tones. There are no tones in related languages, like Tibetan, but there are tones in unrelated regional languages, like Vietnamese. Chinese may have picked up tones as part of a Southeast Asian Sprachbund, where, as in the, unrelated or distantly related languages borrow features from each other. There is also the accepted view that tones developed from morphological features that have now disappeared. There is no reason, however, why influence may not have accompanied such a development. There is also the problem that the inclusion of Chinese in the same language family as Tibetan and Burmese is based on relatively narrow evidence.
Previously, I had not given dates for reigns in the Shang dynasty, because of the uncertainties of early Chinese chronology. However, I have now filled in those given in The Cambridge History of Ancient China [edited by Michael Loewe and Edward L. Shaughnessy, 1999, p.25]. I have left the dates of the Dynasty itself the same, however, to indicate the traditional level of uncertainty. I have kept the Chinese convention of ending a reign a calendar year before the beginning of the next reign, both to indicate that this is the convention and because the uncertainties of the dates make the point moot.
The genealogy of the Shang, from the Nihon Kodaishi Daijiten (Dictionary of Ancient Japanese History) and the Cambridge History of Ancient China, may be examined on a. Different lists of early Shang rulers are to be seen. In Mathews' Chinese-English Dictionary, the dynasty begins with a Ch'eng-t'ang immediately before T'ai-chia. However, the Nihon Kodaishi Daijiten does not give a Ch'eng-t'ang at all and begins the dynasty two generations before T'ai-chia, with Ta-yi. The Cambridge History starts six generations before Ta-yi with Shang-chia. The Nihon Kodaishi and the Cambridge History differ in their construction of the early genealogy. I have tried to indicate where the differences occur. Usually these are in which generation a king belongs. The Cambridge History sometimes has a different element in a name -- I have put their version in parentheses. Where the Nihon Kodaishi has T'ai, , the Cambridge History usually has Ta, -- the characters differ by a small stroke and can actually mean almost the same thing. Like the Cambridge History, the Nihon Kodaishi does not give dates for rulers before Wu-ting, but it does give the beginning of the dynasty at 1600, as the Cambridge History does at 1570. The numbering on the crowns is that of the Nihon Kodaishi.
1027-256 (1122-256) Western Chou,
1027-771 Wen Wang 1099/56-1049 Wu Wang 1049/45-1042 Chou Kung 1042-1036 Chêng Wang 1042/35-1005/03 K'ang Wang 1005/03-977/75 Chao Wang 977/75-956 Mu Wang 956-917/15 Kung Wang 917/15-899/97 Ih Wang 899/97-872? Hsiao Wang 872?-865 I Wang 865-857/53 Li Wang 857/53-842/28 Kung Ho 841-827/25 841, first solid date
in Chinese chronology Hsüan Wang 827/25-781 Yu Wang 781-771 Eastern Chou, ,
Middle Chou, 771-473 P'ing Wang 770-719 Spring and Autumn, ,
Period, 722-481 Huan Wang 719-696 Hsiang Wang 696-681 Hsi Wang 681-676 Hui Wang 676-651 Hsiang Wang 651-618 Ch'ing Wang 618-612 K'uang Wang 612-606 Ting Wang 606-585 Chien Wang 585-571 Ling Wang 571-544 Ching Wang 544-520 Tao Wang 520 Ching Wang 519-475 Warring States, ,
Period, 481-221 Yüan Wang 475-468 Late Chou, 473-256 Chêng-ting Wang 468-441 K'ao Wang 440-425 Wei-lieh Wang 425-401 An Wang 401-375 Lieh Wang 375-368 Hsien Wang 368-320 Shên-ching Wang 320-314 Nan Wang 314-256
Over the long history of the Chou Dynasty (commonly pronounced "Joe" in English), China went from a period even more obscure than the Shang to a flourishing, fully documented historical civilization.
The changes were so drastic that the dynasty is typically divided into three parts, though there are different versions of exactly how to do this. The Early Chou presents us with the least satisfactory material, since things seem to have rather declined after the fall of the Shang.
Of much greater interest is what happens when the central authority of the state actually collapses, which moves us into the Middle Chou or the Spring and Autumn Period. The country breaks up into small domains, which separately become vigorous and expansive, and the Chou kings are reduced to ruling a small county on the Huang He River. We finally get into a period with secure historical dating. The name of the Spring and Autumn Period itself is derived from the Spring and Autumn Annals,, one of the Chinese, which was a chronicle of the state of Lu, the birthplace of Confucius. The origin of the name may be that "Spring and Autumn" was used to simply mean "year," and so by extension an annal or chronicle. The origin of the phrase, however, is now obscured by its being the name of the book itself. One of the works later interpreted as a commentary on the Spring and Autumn Annals, the Tso Chuan, , actually contains more information than the Annals itself. Indeed, the Tso Chuan really isn't a commentary but originally an independent narrative history, the first in Chinese literature, covering the same period.
Suddenly we have the beginning of Chinese literature, history, and philosophy, curiously at about the same time as the beginnings of and philosophy also. The following links deal with matters in Chinese philosophy.
Although Confucius hoped to end the warfare between the small states of his time, things actually got worse after he died. The following time thus is often called the "Warring States" period. As time went on, however, one of the Warring States began to win, and to conquer the others. This was the state of Ch'in (Qin), which lay in Shensi (Shaanxi) Province, in the great bend of the Huang He river. In 256, the ruler of Ch'in, Chao-Hsiang, dethroned the last Chou king. Although the Warring States period was not over, the Chou Dynasty was. All of the rulers of the States of the and the may be examined in a separate page. A new window will open with these links, and it should be maximized because the tables are large.
A ruler in the Chou Dynasty was a . Once the country had broken up, but the King retained some kind of precedence, the rulers of the successor states are usually known by the title [kung in Wade-Giles]. Thus, we find Confucius visiting "Duke Ching of Ch'i" [ 12:11]. In the table of the Ch'in Dynasty following, we can see the title of the ruler changing from "Duke" to "King" in the year 324. Some rulers (Tsin/Jin, Yen/Yan, and the later Han, Wei, and Chao) originally used , before upgrading to "Duke". Indeed, as shown in the genealogy of Ch'in below, we see that, before the Spring and Autumn Period, the ruler of Ch'in began as a Marquis also. One state, Ch'u, had used Wàng from an early date; but by the Late Warring States Period all of the states had adopted that title. "Duke" and "Marquis" were the first of the feudal "Five Ranks," . All the ranks can be examined under the Chinese and under.
Previously, I had not given dates for reigns before 841, because of the uncertainties of early Chinese chronology. However, I have now filled them in from The Cambridge History of Ancient China [edited by Michael Loewe and Edward L. Shaughnessy, 1999, p.25]. Beginning with Hsüan Wang, the dates then seem to match what I was already using. I have left the dates of the Dynasty itself the same, however, to indicate the traditional level of uncertainty. Also, I have eliminated the Chinese convention of ending a reign a calendar year before the beginning of the next reign.
The genealogy of the Chou, from the Nihon Kodaishi Daijiten (Dictionary of Ancient Japanese History), may be examined on a, though the names and dates are from the Cambridge History.
256-207 BC Hsiao Kung
Ying Hsiao 361-337 Hui-wen Kung 337-324 Wang,
324-310 Wu Wang 310-306 Chao-hsiang Wang during Chou,
306-256 256-250 Hsiao-wên Wang 250, 3 days Chuang-hsiang Wang 250-247 Wang Chêng,
(changes his name to)
Shihuángdì 247-221 Emperor,
221-210 End of Warring States Period, 221;
burning books, 213 Erh-shih-huang-ti
Ying Huhai 210-207 Ch'in Wang
The ruler who accomplished the unification of China may not even have been of the Ch'in royal house. While Wang Chêng was the son of Chao-chi, the wife of Chuang-hsiang Wang, she may have already been pregnant, previously having been the concubine of another man (Lü Pu-wei). This is like the story of the Empress Eudocia Ingerina, who was the mistress of the Roman Emperor Michael III and was probably already pregnant when she married Basil I, the founder of the Dynasty. The story about Wang Chêng, however, looks a bit more like a later Han slander against the Ch'in First Emperor. These relationships can be examined in the genealogy given below. Earlier rulers of Ch'in are given both in the genealogy and with the.
There is an obscurity in the chronology here. Sources often say that Chao-hsiang Wang died in 251, but the historian Szu-ma Ch'ien [Sima Qian], who is about the only real source for the chronology, says that Hsiao-wên Wang only reigned for 3 days in what would have been 250. There is no evidence of a hiatus, so the "251" may be an artifact of the Chinese habit of dating new things to the following year (i.e. 250 follows 251). Many Chinese histories and king lists, like the Oxford Dynasties of the World, are sparing or skip entirely dates in the Ch'in Dynasty before Shih-huang-ti. So I have just tried to apply the most obvious interpretation to Szu-ma Ch'ien and have dated the death of Chao-hsiang Wang to 250. As it happens, The Cambridge History of Ancient China [edited by Michael Loewe and Edward L. Shaughnessy, 1999] follows the Chinese practice, ends the reign of Chao-hsiang Wang in 251, gives Hsiao-wên Wang 250, and then begins the reign of Chuang-hsing Wang in 249. It thus looks like Hsiao-wên Wang's three days unites all the reigns in 250.
Whatever his origins, Wang Chêng conquered most of the other Warring States and by 221 brought the country together for the first time since the Early Chou. And a much larger and more sophisticated country it now was, too. Although one might say that he was a combination, for Chinese history, of and, nevertheless he was not a great general himself, just the ruler. One of the first things he decided to do was come up with a more appropriate title., Chinese rulers had been styled , or "king" (ô in Japanese, wang in Korean). This was not going to be good enough. So Wang Chêng made up a new title, , the "August God," or, as we would say, the Emperor. Later, either one of these characters could be used individually to mean "emperor," as the latter became a suffix for the names of many Emperors. The whole expression would become kôtei in Japanese (hwangje in Korean), but much more commonly in Japanese only the first character was used (kô or ô), suffixed to "heaven," , as Tennô in Japanese, "heavenly" or "divine" Emperor. This distinction is even preserved in, where hoàng-ðê´ is "emperor" but thiên-hoàng is "Emperor of Japan." The Emperor could also simply be the "Son of Heaven," , tenshi in Japanese, thiên-tù. in Vietnamese. We also see , the "Emperor Above."
Along with the title of Emperor, we come to find a characteristic and suitable expression of good wishes, namely the cheer . This means "Ten Thousand Years," i.e. the length of the reign that we hope for. In Japanese this is pronounced banzai, which became familiar as a battle cry in World War II. Such a cheer seems a little more economical and more generally suitable than would "God Save the Queen" in Britain. A comparable expression, , "Life, Prosperity, Health," was used in.
The new "Emperor" of China then decided that he would simply be known as the "First Emperor," and that all rulers after him would continue the sequence, "Second Emperor," etc. This made him (Shih-huang-ti), which he is still usually called. After the "Second Emperor," however, nobody bothered with the numbering. Wàng came to be used for foreign rulers and Imperial Princes. Thus, the "Prince of Fu" who resisted the Manchus as the first Emperor of the, was really Fu Wang, "King of Fu." The rulers of didn't like being called wàng, but it stuck for places like or.
The genealogy of Ch'in here is based on that in The First Emperor of China, by Jonathan Clements [Sutton Publishing, 2006, pp.170-172]. This begins in the Early Chou, with the first Marquis of Ch'in, and continues through all the Dukes and Kings of the. Although I have seen no such detail given anywhere else, Clements unfortunately does not discuss the style of Chinese dating and does not address the specific issue of the short, peculiar reign of Hsiao-wên Wang -- which he dates to 451, beginning the next reign in 450. He does actually appear to attribute months, not days, to the reign, with the "three days" confined to the time after the coronation at the New Year (of 450?). I do not know if this is an interpretation or is clearly asserted by some source. Clements does mention, which I have not seen elsewhere, that the family name of the house of Ch'in was Ying. He also addresses the question of the legitimacy of Wang Cheng, but curiously only as an aside in an appendix, "The First Emperor on Screen" [pp.177-180]. If Lü Pu-wei were the father, Clements says that the queen would have needed to "carry the First Emperor in her womb for eleven months" [p.177]. That would settle the question, but we really do not get the matter argued in an explicit manner.
While Clements gives the earliest rulers of Ch'in the title of , according to Burton Watson [The Tso Chuan, Selections from China's Oldest Narrative History, Columbia U. Press, 1989], this would have been no more than a posthumous rank. The ruler of Ch'in at the beginning of the Spring and Autumn Period was still no more than a . However, Watson does not chronicle the stages by which the rulers certainly increased their rank, which reached in 324. This matter is discussed with the.
Until the Ming, Chinese Emperors are usually known by posthumous names, which frequently describe something characteristic of the Emperor or his reign. Until the, these names are "memorial titles" (shih), most frequently ending in ti , "Emperor." Starting with the T'ang, the posthumous names are "temple names" (miao hao), and the final character is most commonly tsu , "Founder," or tsung , "Ancestor." "Founder" is used at the beginning of the Dynasty, or after an event like a refounding during it. The last Emperor in a Dynasty (or before another kind of hiatus) gets a memorial rather than a temple name, since, at the end, he is not an ancestor. Personal names, which are not used after ascending the Throne (a reigning Emperor is simply the "Present Emperor"), are given for many of the following Emperors. They are identifiable because they begin with the family name of the Dynasty, e.g. Liu for the Han (both of them), Yang for the Sui, Li for the T'ang, and Chu for the Ming. The and did not use Chinese family names -- and with both of them we get two "Founders" because Chinese historians officially began the dynasties only when they considered them the legitimate rulers of China. With the, Emperors start being known by the name they chose themselves for their Era (nien-hao). Earlier there usually were several Eras per reign, so this was not a convenient device, but the Ming Emperors stuck to one, a practice maintained by the Ch'ing and adopted by the in 1868. The Founder of the Ming, Chu Yüan-chang, thus was given the temple name T'ai Tsu ("Great Founder"), but instead is usually known as the "Hung-wu [Vast Military Power] Emperor." Similarly, Hirohito is now the "Shôwa Emperor."
Shih-huang-ti had a ferocious and ruthless disposition that found the advice of the philosopher Li Szu [Li Si] agreeable. In 213, on Li Szu's urging, Shih-huang-ti outlawed all other schools of thought and began to burn their books. This may be why more is not know about the "Hundred Schools" reputed to have existed under the Chou Dynasty. Scholars who resisted the order were executed: 346 (or more) are supposed to have actually been buried alive. The fall of the Ch'in Dynasty soon thereafter was later seen as proof of the working of the. Mao Tse-tung is reported as saying in 1958:
What's so unusual about Emperor Shih Huang of the Chin Dynasty? He had buried alive 460 scholars only, but we have buried alive 46,000 scholars....We are 100 times ahead of Emperor Shih of the Chin Dynasty in repression of counter-revolutionary scholars.
Mao is often compared, not surprisingly, to Shih-huang-ti. Elsewhere, the Emperor's ruthlessness was evident in his construction of the Great Wall of China, which is supposed to have cost many lives per mile. A wall in the North, however, was reasonable when nothing but desert and nomads lay beyond. In the South, he sent an army, which for the first time extended the county down to the South China Sea. It would take some years before the enclosed coastal mountains were settled and pacified by the Chinese. If these things were more good than bad for China, Shih-huang-ti also set in motion some real reforms, like a simplification of the writing system and the end of feudal tenure in farmland.
Much of the enduring interest in Shih-huang-ti is because of his tomb. This is not far from the modern city of Sian (Xian), which was the capital of China, Ch'ang-An, in several periods. The mound of the tomb has never been excavated. It was robbed after the Dynasty fell, but it was described by historians, with a sarcophagus surrounded by a pool of mercury and other marvels. But a surprise came in the 1970's, when a farmer digging a well near the mound found the first figure in what became an entire army of terracotta soldiers, buried in orderly rows to defend the tomb. These amazing figures appear to be individual portraits, and they show the grooming and appearance of Chinese military men of the 3rd century BC. In the Shang Dynasty, such men had themselves been buried with the kings. Now, even the ruthless First Emperor made do with copies.
Shih-huang-ti is a good example of the ruler who the said is successful from fear. When he died, his success could not endure.Kingdom of Nan-Yüeh, , 204-111 BC; Chieu Dynasty of Chao T'o, Wu Wang 204-137 Emperor, 183-179 Chao Mo 137-122 Chao Ying-ch'i 122-115 Chao Hsing 115-112 Chao Chien-te 112-111 Han conquest, 112-111
A plot at the court, masterminded by the eunuch Chao Kao (but with the agreement of Li Szu), faked a message to the Crown Prince Fu-su, ordering him to kill himself, which he did. A weak younger brother was made the "Second Emperor," but he was the tool of the manipulators, who did not know how to actually govern the country, which began to slip into rebellion. Meanwhile, Chao Kao had managed to execute any other potential leaders of the house of Ch'in. It was a former peasant, Liu Pang, who soon took the capital and founded a new dynasty.
The fall of Ch'in cut lose areas in the South that had themselves only been recently attached to the State. The Chinese commander of the area, Chao T'o, styled himself King of Nan-Yüeh (Pinyin Nányuè), with a capital at P'an-yü, the modern Canton. The Kingdom drifted in and out of amicable relations with the Han -- for a while Chao T'o styled himself an Emperor -- until it was reduced by force in 112-111. Subsequently, "Yüeh" continued to be used for southern Kingdoms, and the language is still called "Yüeh," but with a different character, ( in Cantonese). In Cantonese, Nan-Yüeh will be . Since the Kingdom included a good bit of northern, the episode also figures as part of the early history of that country. Indeed, "Vietnam," , is "Yüeh-nan" in the Vietnamese reading of Chinese.
25 AD Kao Tsu
Liu Pang 207- 195 Hsiung-nu rout the Chinese, 209 & 200; Treaty, 198 Hui Ti
Liu Ying 195- 188 Empress Lü
Lü Chih regent
188- 180 Shao Ti
Liu Kung 188- 184 Shao Ti
Liu Hung 184- 180 Wên Ti
Liu Heng 180- 157 Ching Ti
Liu Ch'i 157- 141 Wu Ti
Liu Ch'e 141- 87 Chang Ch'ien explores Central Asia, 139-126; occupation of Sinkiang, 115-105; forays to Ferghana, 104, 102 Chao Ti
Liu Fu-ling 87-74 Hsüan Ti
Liu Ping-i 74-48 Yüan Ti
Liu Shih 48-33 Hsiung-nu pursued & defeated in Central Asia, Soldiers(!?), escaped from (?), captured from Hsiung-nu, 36 BC Ch'eng Ti
Liu Ao 33-7 Ai Ti
Liu Hsin 7-1 BC P'ing Ti
Liu Chi-tzu 1 BC-6 AD Ju-tzu
Liu Ying 6-9 Chia Huang-ti,
Hsin, , Dynasty 9-23 Huai-yang
Liu Hsüan 23-25,
The importance of the Han Dynasty should be evident in the circumstance that this is what the Chinese have called themselves ever since, , the "Han People." The Chinese language is the (kango in Japanese), "Han speech"; and Chinese characters are called the (Kanji in Japanese, Hanja in Korean), the "Han letters." The expression can mean "Chinese writing," or "literature of the Han Dynasty," or the "Han Emperor Wên Ti." In Japanese, however, where it is pronounced Kambun, it usually means Chinese as written by Japanese writers, who usually did not speak Chinese. We see the combination of the second characters wén and zì in (moji or monji in Japanese), which can mean "characters, script, writing." (Be warned that there is a simplified character now used for "Hàn" in China.)
The genealogy of the Former Han is from the Nihon Kodaishi Daijiten (Dictionary of Ancient Japanese History) supplemented with information from the Chronicle of the Chinese Emperors by Ann Paludan [Thames & Hudson, London, 1998]. Paludan, unfortunately, renders the name of the Empress Lü as "Lu."
and. One of the principal objections to the identification of the Hsiung-nu with the Huns is that there is too great a chronological gap between the original references to them in China, during the Han, and with their arrival in Europe, in the 5th century. The implication of the criticism is that the Hsiung-nu disappear in China and then pop up in Europe centuries later, as though they just vanished in the meantime. However, as will be evident below, a Hsiung-nu presence in China continues into the 5th century also. I wonder if the critics are aware of that. Elements of the group could have ventured upon the Steppe towards Europe at any convenient time.
The greatest Emperor of the Former Han Dynasty was probably Wu Ti. This name means "Martial Emperor," because of the success of Chinese arms in breaking the Hsiung-nu and in the occupation of the Tarim Basin; but the cultural heritage of his long reign was far more durable. The establishment of as the official moral and political ideology of the state was due to the advice of Wu Ti's minister Hung Kung-sun (d.121). In 136 official experts in each of the were appointed at court, and in 124 they took on fifty students. By 50 BC this palace school had 3000 students, and by 1 AD graduates staffed the bureaucracy. Also at Wu Ti's court was the historian Szu-ma Ch'ien [Sima Qian] (145-86 BC). Szu-ma angered the Emperor by defending a general who had been captured by the Hsiung-nu. His punishment was castration. Ordinarily, this humiliation (which also, to the horror of the Chinese, involved an element of dismemberment) would have led to suicide, but the historian lived with his shame in order to finish the first great Chinese history, the Shih Chi, , "Historical Records," which covers all Chinese history up to the Ch'in and early Han Dynasties. This established the standard and the form for subsequent official Chinese dynastic histories -- not narrative history as familiar from Greek and Roman historians, but something more like an encyclopedia, with a chronicle, monographs on various subjects, and biographies. It had been started by Szu-ma's father, Szu-ma Tan (d.110) and was completed in 87 BC.
The prelude to Wu Ti's pentration of Central Asia was the mission of Chang Ch'ien. He was originally sent out, around 139, to make contact with the, whom the Chinese knew had been fighting the Hsiung-nu. Chang's mission got off to a bad start, since he was immediately captured by the Hsiung-nu and held for ten years. After escaping, he continued on his way, perhaps completely forgotten by Wu Ti. But Chang returned in 126, full of information about the strange places and things he had seen, including the remarkable coins that were used in the West (many of which were probably those from ):
Each coin, he reports, 'bore the face of the king [and] when the king died, the currency was immediately changed and new coins issued with the face of his successor'. Such a practice had never been known in China; since it could be construed as ennobling commerce and demeaning the sovereign by association with it, nor would it be. [John Keay, A History of China, Basic Book, 2009, p.137]
The face of Chinese coins would never bear more than an inscription of the Era name and the equivalent of "legal tender."
, as the second New Moon after the Winter Solstice, dates from the inception of the T'ai-ch'u Era in 104 BC, in the reign of Wu Ti. The Eras of the Former Han Dynasty can be examined on a. By Chinese reckoning, the reign of each Emperor begins in its first full calendar year. Thus, P'ing Ti, the "Peaceful Emperor," who comes to the throne in 1 BC, is reckoned to reign properly from 1 AD. Since this also marks the start of the life of the "Prince of Peace," it makes for a nice coincidence with the name of the Chinese Emperor.
Liu Hsiu 25-57 Ming Ti
Liu Yang 57-75 Chang Ti
Liu Ta 75-88 Ho Ti
Liu Chao 88- 106 Embassy sent to, detained by, 97; pulp paper making, 105 Shang Ti
Liu Lung 106 An Ti
Liu Yü 106- 125 Shao Ti
Liu Yi 125 Shun Ti
Liu Pao 125- 144 Ch'ung Ti
Liu Ping 144- 145 Chih Ti
Liu Tsuan 145- 146 Huan Ti
Liu Chih 146- 168 Embassy arrives from Rome(?), 166 Ling Ti
Liu Hung 168- 189 Shao Ti,
Liu Shun 189,
d.190 Hsien Ti
Liu Hsieh 189- 220,
The Later Han is often called the "Eastern" Han because the capital was moved down the Huang He valley, back to where the capital of the Chou had been. This location was actually more easily supplied than the area of Ch'ang-An. Since the previous dynasty is often called the "Former" Han, it seems like the new one should be the "Latter" rather than the "Later" Han, but the usage is established. The "Former Han" is the Ch'ien Han, where is "formerly, before, in front of." The Former Han can also simply be called the "Han." "Later" is a translation from Chinese , "afterward, behind, to follow." Actually, looking at those, "former" and "latter" might be the best translations. They are also seen rendered as "early" and "posterior," respectively, with the names of other dynasties.
The change of dynasty was mainly because of rebellion against the "dictator" Wang Mang at the end of the Former Han. The Throne was successfully seized by a distant Han cousin, who retained the Dynastic name. As shown in the genealogies above and below, the last Emperor of the Former Han, the rulers of the Later Han, and the subsequent (or Shu Han) all traced descent from Ching Ti of the Former Han. Eventually, the Later Han Emperors for a time returned to the Tarim Basin, conquered Hainan, Tonkin, and Annam, and even moved north of the Great Wall into Mongolia.
, Chinese artisans familiar with the process are supposed to have been captured by the Arabs at the Battle of Talas in 751. From them the process passed to Caliphal and then to.
Like Szu-ma Ch'ien before him, the compiler of the History of the Former Han Dynasty -- simply the , "Han History," or Ch'ien Han Shu, "Early Han History," in Chinese -- Pan Ku (Ban Gu, 32 AD-92), ran afoul of the Emperor, in this case actually dying in prison. Nevertheless, this confirmed the tradition of the history of each dynasty being written under the following one. But Pan Ku was imprisoned and died before finishing the history, which leads to an extraordinary thing about it. Pan Ku's sister, Pan Chao, , finished the project. This probably makes her the first woman historian, beating out by a thousand years the woman who otherwise could claim that priority, (1083–1153).
The History of the Later Han Dynasty records that in the year 166 an embassy arrived in Lo-Yang from a ruler of , "Great Ch'in," named Andun. This had come up from after, apparently, travelling by sea from the West. Andun looks like it might be "Antoninus," which could mean either Antoninus Pius or Marcus Aurelius, both of whom used the name. Thus, "Great Ch'in" is usually taken to mean, and the embassy was sent to explore ways to redirect the silk trade around the route, the Silk Road through Central Asia, dominated by the. If so, nothing came of it. The possibility of any communication between the great contemporary Empires of Rome and the Han is tantalizing.
There had been a previous Chinese attempt to establish some communication overland with "Great Ch'in" [John Keay, A History of China, Basic Book, 2009, p.173], because it was already understood that this was the source of the gold that paid for all the Chinese silk that was going West. This effort was an embassy of 97 AD, sent by Pan Ch'ao (Ban Chao), another member of the family, brother of Pan Ku and "Protector General of the Western Regions," i.e. Sinkiang, and led by Kan Ying (Gan Ying). The project was frustrated by the Parthians, who detained the embassy and persuaded Pan Ch'ao that for various reasons (distance, plague) it was impractical to continue to the West. Kan Ying seems to have reached either the Persian Gulf or the Black Sea, and was discouraged from crossing by the Parthians. Since the Persian Gulf doesn't need to be crossed on a route to Rome, this suggests that the obstacle was more like the Black Sea, or even the Caspian, unless Kan Ying is being deceived about the geography altogether.
Since we know that the Romans had knowledge of and trade with India and, and that Chinese pilgrims like Fa-Hsien went by sea from India to China (399-414), it is not at all impossible or unlikely that some Romans, in the days of the in India, could have done what the dynastic history says. The History was actually written in (420-479), and the Chinese were still aware that the Parthians (and by then the ) were frustrating attempts at direct trade with "Great Ch'in." Also, if the Romans went by sea, then obviously they would not have encountered the interference of the Parthians on route such as foiled the mission of Kan Ying. In fact, the account of Kan Ying says that the Parthians had previously prevented Roman enjoys from getting through overland to China.
The Eras of the Later Han Dynasty can be examined on a. The genealogy of the Later Han is from the Nihon Kodaishi Daijiten (Dictionary of Ancient Japanese History) supplemented with information from the Chronicle of the Chinese Emperors by Ann Paludan [Thames & Hudson, London, 1998].
Dynasty, 221-263 Wei, , Dynasty, 220-266 Wu, , Dynasty, 222-280 Chao-lieh Ti
Liu Pei King of Shu/
221-223 Wen Ti
Ts'ao P'i [Cao Pi] Emperor, 220-226 Wu Ta Ti
Sun Ch'üan King of Wu,
229-252 Hou Chu
Liu Shan 223-263,
d.271 Ming Ti
Ts'ao Jui 226-239 Shao Ti, Fei Ti,
Ts'ao Fang 239-254,
d.274 Fei Ti
Sun Liang 252-258 Shao Ti,
Kao Kuei Hsiang Kung
Ts'ao Mao 254-260 Ching Ti
Sun Hsiu 258-264 conquest by Wei, 263 Yüan Ti
Ts'ao Huan 260-266,
d.302 Mo Ti
Sun Hao 264-280,
d.281 overthrown by, 266 conquest by Chin, 280
The period of the "Three Kingdoms" is a brief interlude before things settle down for a while in the dynamic of the following period. It may be remembered now with special attention because of a literary source, The Romance of the Three Kingdoms, (from the Dynasty). The expression can mean a "historical novel/romance," but literally it reads "practice righteousness," which suits its often moralizing approach. Although occasionally fictionalized, the novel covers the entire period from the fall of the Later Han to the succession of the Western Chin with largely historical detail. It became a very influential treatment of the history, and of history in general. In 2008 director John Woo has released an epic movie, Red Cliff [Chibi], based on the Battle of Red Cliff in the year 208. This was a critical event in the formation of the Three Kingdoms. With the last Han Emperor reduced to a figurehead, the Prime Minister, Ts'ao Ts'ao [Cao Cao], attempted to crush the southern forces of Liu Pei [Liu Bei] and Sun Ch'üan [Sun Quan]. Where the Han River flows into the Yangtze, Ts'ao Ts'ao's fleet and army were broken, with the consequence that Liu Pei and Sun Ch'üan would be able to establish their independent domains of the Minor Han and Wu. When Ts'ao Ts'ao's son Ts'ao P'i deposes the last Han Emperor in 220, Liu Pei and Sun Ch'üan declare independence. Traditionally, Wei was counted as the "legitimate" successor to the Han, but in the Three Kingdoms the sympathy and regard is all for Liu Pei.
Much of the success of Liu Pei was due to the Taoist recluse Chu-ke Liang (Zhuge Liang), known as K'ung-ming (Kongming). Liu Pei travels three times to find and petition K'ung-ming before obtaining his services. The Taoist then serves the Dynasty with superior administrative, diplomatic, strategic, and tactical abilities. Before the Battle of Red Cliff, K'ung-ming even performs a rite to call the wind that will be needed for victory. In the movie, he is merely able to predict the wind; but the magical powers of adepts are firmly enshrined in tradition. Thus, in the Strange Tales from a Chinese Studio by Pu Songling (1640-1715) [Penguin, 2006], we find a reference that "the great wizard and strategist Zhuge Liang had once served the Pretender Liu Bei in the time of the Three Kingdoms" ["King of the Nine Mountains," p.232], and several stories in that collection feature the magical powers of Taoist hermits or mendicants, including their returning from the. While the prevalent political ideas of classical China are Confucian, we often see that there is a suspicion that the Taoists may know more about the way things work, in politics, war, and even in terms of magical powers to control nature. Perhaps John Woo thought that a Western audience, or any properly modern audience, should not be confronted with the use of Taoist magic in a historical epic.
A 1986 movie, A Great Wall, about a Chinese-American family who go to visit their relatives back in China, after the beginning of liberalization, contains a striking scene where the families attend a performance by an old woman who sings, with instrumental accompaniment, an episode from The Romance of the Three Kingdoms. The official K'ung Jung (Kong Rong) recommends to Ts'ao Ts'ao the scholar Mi Heng for an office at Court. Now, I would swear that when I originally saw the movie, at the time of its release, the old woman went on to recount the famous episode where Mi Heng strips naked at a banquet in order to protest Ts'ao Ts'ao's growing usurpation and tyranny. The 2002 version of the DVD, however, does not contain that development. I don't know how I could be mistaken, since I remembered the episode for many years, without even realizing it was from the period of the Three Kingdoms, as a fine example of a Conscientious Minister, , remonstrating about wrongful government. Surely there was not some other Chinese movie that related this event! The movie as now available says nothing about what Mi Heng did. Even the original version of the movie, however, was not as sharp as the text of the Romance:
"How dare you commit such an outrage [i.e. stripping]," Cao cried, "in the hallowed hall of the imperial court?" "To abuse one's lord," Mi Heng shot back, "to deceive the sovereign, is what I call an 'outrage,' Let everyone see that I have kept the form my parents gave me free of blemish." "If you are so pure," Cao demanded, "who is corrupt?" Mi Heng responded, "That you cannot distinguish between the able and the incompetent shows that your eyes are corrupt. Your failure to chant the Odes and the Documents [i.e. early ] shows that your mouth is corrupt. Your rejection of loyal advice shows that your ears are corrupt. Your ignorance of past and present shows that your whole being is corrupt. Your conflicts with the lords of the realm show that your stomach is corrupt. Your dream of usurpation shows that your mind is corrupt..." [Three Kingdoms, Volume I, Foreign Languages Press, Beijing, 1995, 2007, p.391]
Ts'ao Ts'ao prudently endured Mi Heng's insults but sent him off to the provinces hoping that another official would be offended and execute him. This is what happened.
The Minor Han is supposed to derive from the Former Han Dynasty. "Shu Han" actually means the "Han of Szechwan." The character does not mean "minor." I have always been intrigued that the Shu Han is shown by L. Carrington Goodrich (A Short History of the Chinese People, Harper Torchbooks, 1959, 1963, p.59) occupying an area of Yunnan that had only been partially occupied by the Han, is missing from many maps of the T'ang, and was only properly settled by Chinese with veterans at the beginning of the Ming. J.A.G. Roberts, in A Concise History of China [Harvard, 1999], more reasonably identifies the area as Szechwan [Sichuan, north of the Yangtze], but then doesn't provide a map of the period (the maps he does provide jump directly from Confucius to the T'ang). Ann Paludan (Chronicle of the Chinese Emperors, Thames & Hudson, 1998) provides a nice map of the Three Kingdoms [p.64], though, mysteriously, none of the Sui or T'ang, showing somewhat less, thought still substantial, territory south of the Yangtze. After repulsing Ts'ao Ts'ao, Liu Pei moved to occupy Szechwan. The territory he held in Hupei was then taken by Wu. The Romance of the Three Kingdoms does recount extensive campaigns in Yunnan by the now familiar K'ung-ming, so perhaps it is these campaigns, with the subjugation of the "Man" people, that account for its inclusion in the maps of the Shu Han. There is an explicit denial, however, of Chinese occupation or colonization. Yunnan thus has a vassal status that could easily lapse. The Shu Han kingdom is later absorbed by the Wei (Ts'ao Ts'ao's grandson overthrowing Liu Pei's son). The Wei is replaced in a coup by the founder of the [or Chin, Pinyin Jìn], Sima Yan, a general of Wei, in 266. He conquers Wu in 280, reunifying the country. This doesn't last, as civil war breaks out in 290. The Hsiung-nu, , sacked the capital of Luoyang in 311.
There is a curious inconsistency in the Emperors of the Wei between Paludan and the Oxford Dynasties of the World [p.215-216]. Paludan drops Fei Ti from the list and attributes his reign years to "Shao Ti," . A "Kao Kuei Hsiang Kung" [Gao Gui Xiang Gong] is then inserted between Shao Ti and Yüan Ti, with Shao Ti's regal years. "Kao Kuei Hsiang Kung" is, of course, a peculiar name, without the "Ti" element, which should mean that, in some sense, he was not judged legitimate ("Kung," as we have, is "Duke"). But Paludan, who discusses the era as the Dynasties does not, does not address this question. In the list of Mathews' Chinese-English Dictionary [p.1168], however, Shao Ti is Kao Kuei Hsiang Kung. Fei Ti is noted as deposed, and the Oxford Dynasties glosses him as both adopted and deposed. At the website, Ulrich Theobald matches Paludan, with Shao Ti identified as Ch'i Wang, which is how Mathews' identified Fei Ti. What appears to be the case is that, as "Fei Ti" simply means the "overthrown Emperor," "Shao Ti" simply means the "minor Emperor" (in the sense of either young or insignificant). Thus, more than one Emperor in a dynasty, even successors, might be "Fei" or "Shao" or both -- see the. So I suspect "Shao" has been used for both Emperors in question. "Mo Ti," , simply means the "last Emperor" -- see the for the very last Emperor.
The Eras of the Minor Han and Wei Dynasties can be examined on a. The genealogy of the Three Kingdoms is from the Nihon Kodaishi Daijiten (Dictionary of Ancient Japanese History) supplemented with information from the Chronicle of the Chinese Emperors by Ann Paludan [Thames & Hudson, London, 1998]. The genealogical descent of the Shu Han from the Han is that recounted in the Romance of the Three Kingdoms [Three Kingdoms, Volume I, Foreign Languages Press, Beijing, 1995, 2007]. The combined genealogy of Former Han, Later Han, and Shu Han can be inspected in a.The Northern and Southern Empires, , 266-589 The Six Southern Dynasties,
1. Western Chin/Tsin, , Dynasty, 266-316 Wu Ti
Ssu-ma Yen/Sima Yan 266-290 Hui Ti
Ssu-ma Chung 290-307 Huai Ti
Ssu-ma Ch'ih 307-313, d.318 siege of Loyang, 309-311;
captured by Hsiung-nu
of the Early Chao, 313 Min Ti
Ssu-ma Yeh 313-316,
d.318 moved court to Ch'ang-an, 313;
captured by Hsiung-nu
of the Early Chao, 316;
excecuted with Huai Ti, 318 2. Eastern Chin/Tsin, , Dynasty, 317-420 Yüan Ti
Ssu-ma Jui 317-323 Ming Ti
Ssu-ma Shao 323-325 Ch'êng Ti
Ssu-ma Yen 325-342 K'ang Ti
Ssu-ma Yüeh 342-344 Mu Ti
Ssu-ma Tan 344-361 Ai Ti
Ssu-ma P'i 361-365 Fei Ti, Hai-hsi Ti
Ssu-ma I 365-372 Chien-wên Ti
Ssu-ma Yü 372 Hsiao-wu Ti
Ssu-ma Yao 372-396 An Ti
Ssu-ma Te-tsung 396-419 Kung Ti
Ssu-ma Te-wen 419-420 3. Anterior Sung, , Dynasty, 420-479 Wu Ti
Liu Yü 420-422 Fei Ti, Shao Ti,
Liu I-fu 422-424 Wen Ti
Liu I-lung 424-453 Hsiao-wu Ti
Liu Chün 453-464 Ch'ian Fei Ti
Liu Ye 464-466 Ming Ti
Liu Yü 466-472 Hou Fei Ti,
Liu Yeh 472-477 Shun Ti
Liu Chün 477-479 4. Southern Ch'i, , Dynasty, 479-502 Kao Ti
Hsiao Tao-ch'eng 479-482 Wu Ti
Hsiao Tse 482-493 Yü-lin Wang
Hsiao Chao-yeh 493-494 Hai-ling Wang
Hsiao Chao-wen 494 Ming Ti
Hsiao Luan 494-498 Tung Hun Ho
Hsiao Pao-chüan 498-501 Ho Ti
Hsiao Pao-jung 501-502 5. (Southern) Liang, , Dynasty, 502-557 Wu Ti
Hsiao Yan 502-549 Chien-wên Ti
Hsiao Kan 549-551 Yü-chang Wang
Hsiao Tung 551,
d.552 Yüan Ti
Hsiao I 552-555 Wu-ling Wang
Hsiao Chi 555 (552?) Ching Ti
Hsiao Fang-chih 555-557,
d.558 5a. Later Liang, , Dynasty, 555-587 Yi Ti
Hsiao Ch'a 555-562 Ming Ti
Hsiao K'uei 562-585 Ts'ung
Hsiao Ts'ung 585-587 6. Southern Ch'ên, , Dynasty, 557-589 Wu Ti
Ch'en Pa-hsien 557-559 Wên Ti
Ch'en Ch'ien 559-566 Fei Ti, Lin-hai Wang
Ch'en Po-tsung 566-568,
d.570 Hsüan Ti
Ch'en Hsü 569-582 Hou Chu
Ch'en Shu-pao 582-589,
d.604 Falls to, 589
For a while, Imperial China looked like it would suffer the same fate as the. After the Fall of the Han, the brief interlude of the Three Kingdoms, and the even briefer reunification under the Western Tsin [Jìn], the country split into North and South, with the North overrun by Barbarians. However, the major difference was that no geographical barriers, like the Mediterranean Sea, would obstruct reunification, as it did for Rome, and no massive external invasion, like the advent of, would inhibit the process.the Sixteen Kingdoms of the Five Barbarians, 1. Early Chao, , (Northern Han) Dynasty, 304-329 (Hsiung-nu), Shansi, Hopei, & Shensi Kao Tsung
Liu Yuan 304-309 (311?) Liu Ho 309 Chao-wu Ti
Liu Ts'ung 310-317 Sack of Loyang, 311; captures last two Chin Emperors, 313, 316; ends Western Chin, 316 Yin Ti, Shao-chu
Liu Ts'an 317 Ch'in Wang
Liu Yao 318-329 fell to Later Chao 2. Later Chao, , Dynasty, 319-352 (Chieh) Kao Tsu
Shih Le 319-333 Hai-yang Wang
Shih Hong 333-334 T'ai Tsu
Shih Hu 334-349 Ch'iao Wang
Shih Shih 349 P'eng-ch'ung Wang
Shih Tsun 349 I-yang Wang
Shih Chien 349-350 Hsin-hsing Wang
Shih Chih 350-351 Jan Min 350-352 fell to Early Yen 3. Ch'eng-Han, , Dynasty, 304-347 (Ti), Szechwan Shih Tsu
Li T'e 302-303 Chin-wen Wang
Li Liu 303 T'ai Tsung
Li Hsiung 303-334 Ai Ti
Li Pan 334 You Ti, Fei Ti
Li Ch'i 334-337,
deposed Chung Tsung
Li Shou 338-343 Hou Ti
Li Shih 343-347 fell to Eastern Chin 4. Early Liang, , Dynasty, 313-376 (Chinese), Kansu Wu Wang, T'ai Tsung
Chang Kui 301-314 T'ai Tsung
Chang Shih 314-320 Ch'eng Wang
Chang Mao 320-324 Wen Wang
Chang Chün 324-346 Ming Wang
Chang Ch'ung-hua 346-353 Ai Kung
Chang Yao 353 Wei Wang
Chang Tsuo 353-355 Ch'ung Wang
Chang Hsüan-ching 355-363 Tao Kung
Chang Tien-Hsi 363-376 fell to Early Ch'in 5. Later Liang,, Dynasty, 386-403 (Ti) T'ai Tsu
Lü Kuang 386-399 Yin Wang
Lü Shao 399 Ling Ti
Lü Tsuan 399-401 Hou-chu
Lü Lung 401-403 fell to Later Ch'in 6. Southern Liang, , Dynasty, 397-404, 408-414
(Hsien-pei) Lieh Tsu
T'u-fa Wu-ku 397-399 K'ang Wang
T'u-fa Li-lu-ku 399-402 Ching Wang
T'u-fa Ju-t'an-li 402-414 fell to Western Ch'in 7. Western Liang, , Dynasty, 401/5-421 (Chinese) T'ai Tsu
Li Kao 400-417 Hou-chu,
Li Hsin 417-420 Kuan-chün Hou
Li Hsün 420-421 fell to Northern Liang 8. Northern Liang, , Dynasty, 397-439 (Hsiung-nu) Chien-k'ang Kung
Tuan Yeh 397-400 T'ai Tsu,
Chü-ch'ü Meng-hsün 401-432 Ai Wang
Chü-ch'ü Mu-chien 433-439 [Chü-ch'ü Wu-hui] 443 [Chü-ch'ü An-chou] 444-460 fell to Northern Wei 9. Early Yen, , Dynasty, 349-370 (Hsien-pei), Shansi & Hopei P'u-kuei 281-283 Shan 283-285 Wu-hsüan Ti
Mu-jung Hui 285-333 T'ai Tsu
Mu-jung Huang 333-348 Lieh Tsu
Mu-jung Chün 348-360 Yu Ti
Mu-jung Wei 360-370 fell to Early Ch'in 10. Later Yen, , Dynasty, 384-408 (Hsien-pei) Shih Tsu
Mu-jung Ch'ui 384-396 Lieh Tsung
Mu-jung Pao 396-397 K'ai-feng Kung
Mu-jung Hsiang 397 Chao Wang
Mu-jung Lin 397 Chung Tsung
Mu-jung Sheng 398-401 Chao-wen Ti
Mu-jung Hsi 401-407 Hui-i Ti
Kao Yün 407-408 fell to Northern Yen 11. Southern Yen, , Dynasty, 398-410 (Hsien-pei) Shih Tsu
Mu-jung Te 398-405 Pei-hai Wang
Mu-jung Chao 405-410 fell to Eastern Chin 12. Northern Yen, , Dynasty, 409-436 (Chinese) T'ai Tsu
Feng Pa 408-430 Chao-ch'eng Ti
Feng Hong 430-436 fell to Northern Wei 13. Early Ch'in, , Dynasty, 351-394 (Ti), Shensi [Shaanxi] T'ai Tsu
Fu Hong 349-350 Kao Tsu
Fu Chien 350-354 Chao Li Wang
Fu Sheng 354-357 Shih Tsu
Fu Chien 357-385 Ai P'ing Ti
Fu P'i 385-386 T'ai Tsung
Fu Teng 386-394 Mo-chu
Fu Ch'ung 394 fell to Later or Western Ch'in 14. Later Ch'in, , Dynasty, 384-417 (Ch'iang) Shih Tsu
Yao I-chung Wei Wu Wang
Yao Hsiang T'ai Tsu
Yao Ch'ang 383-393 Kao Tsu
Yao Hsing 393-415 Hou-chu
Yao Hong 415-417 fell to Eastern Chin 15. Western Ch'in, , Dynasty, 385-390, 409-431 (Hsien-pei) Lieh Tsu
Ch'i-fu Kuo-jen 385-387 Kao Tsu
Ch'i-fu Ch'ien-kuei 387-411 T'ai Tsu
Ch'i-fu Chih-p'an 411-427 Ho-chu
Ch'i-fu Mu-mo 427-431 fell to Hsia 16. Hsia, , Dynasty
407-431 (Hsiung-nu), Shensi Shih Tsu
Ho-lien Po-po 407-425 Fei-chu, Ch'in Wang
Ho-lien Ch'ang 425-428 Hou-chu,
Ho-lien Ting 428-431 fell to Northern Wei
Chinese historians regarded the Southern Dynasties as the legitimate succession of the Chinese Throne, which is why, even though Yang Chien came to a unified Northern Throne in 581, the period is reckoned to extend down to 589 and the Sui begun in 590. All sources tend to neglect listing the rulers of the Northern Dynasties and Kingdoms, or even many of the Northern Dynasties and Kingdoms themselves. The latter neglect tends to follow a division, between the less Chinese, more ephemeral, and so less noteworthy "Sixteen Kingdoms," and the "Five Northern Dynasties" which unify the North, last longer, become much more Sinified, and lead, by way of the Northern Chou, to the reunification of the country. The Eras of the Six Southern Dynasties can be examined on a.
The genealogies of the Six Southern Dynasties, the Sixteen Kingdoms, and the Five Northern Dynasties can all be examined on a very large [90.0K] [use a default gray background for best effect]. Or it can be loaded into the. Or the three groups of genealogies can be examined in individual popups: The, the, and the. These genealogies are entirely from the Nihon Kodaishi Daijiten (Dictionary of Ancient Japanese History), though the names and dates may be from other sources.
It will be noticed that there are two Later Liang dynasties -- pronounced the same but not using the same character -- one with the Six Dynasties (, #5a), but not one of them, and another among the Sixteen Kingdoms (, #5). The former, while not an official part of the Six Dynasties or the Northern Kingdoms or Dynasties, was simply a survival of the official Liang Dynasty (#5), after it had been displaced by the Southern Ch'ên (#6). As such, it is often ignored or anomalously placed with the Sixteen Kingdoms.
The "Anterior" Sung is actually called the Sung, i.e. the Sung of the Liu family, which otherwise is the family of Han Dynasties -- though not, as it happens, of the Ch'eng Han, whose surname is Li (like the T'ang Dynasty). The character means "final," as though this was the very last Han dynasty. It wasn't, and the character is not otherwise used.
It is under the Western Chin (266-316) that the tradition of dynastic histories was continued, with the Record of the Three Kingdoms [San Kuo Chih or Sanguozhi], by Ch'en Shou, in 297. Under the Anterior Sung Dynasty (420-479) we get the publication, in 445, of the History of the Later Han Dynasty, the , by Fan Yeh (398-455). Under the Southern Ch'i (479-502) the History of the [Anterior] Sung [Sung Shu or Songshu], by Shen Yüeh, was published (493); and under the Southern Liang (502-557) the History of the Southern Ch'i [Nan Ch'i Shu or Nan Qishu], by Hsiao Tzu-hsien (537), and the History of the [Northern & Eastern] Wei [Wei Shu or Weishu], by Wei Shou (554), were published.
1. Northern Wei, , Dynasty, 386-534 (Hsien-pei) Tao Wu Ti, T'ai Tsu
T'o-pa Kuei 386-409 Ming Yüan Ti
T'o-pa Ssu 409-423 T'ai-wu Ti
T'o-pa T'ao 423-452 Nan-an Wang
T'o-pa Yü 452 Wên Ch'êng Ti
T'o-pa Chün 452-465 Hsien Wên Ti
T'o-pa Hong 465-471,
d.476 Hsiao Wên Ti
Yüan Hong 471-499 Hsüan Wu Ti
Yüan K'o 499-515 Hsiao Ming Ti
Yüan Hsü 515-528 Hsiao Chuang Ti
Yüan Tzu-yu 528-530,
d.531 Tung-hai Wang
Yüan Yeh 530 Fei Ti, Chieh Min Ti
Yüan Kung 530-531,
d.532 Hou-fei Ti, An-ting Wang
Yüan Lang 531-532 Hsiao Wu Ti
Yüan Hsiu 532-535 2. Eastern Wei, , Dynasty, 534-550 (Hsien-pei) Hsiao Ching Ti
Yüan Shan-chien 534-550,
d.552 3. Western Wei, , Dynasty, 535-556 (Hsien-pei) Wên Ti
Yüan Pao-chü 535-551 Fei Ti
Yüan Ch'in 551-554 Kung Ti
Yüan K'uo 554-557 4. Northern Ch'i, , Dynasty, 550-577 Wên Hsüan Ti
Kao Yang 550-559 Fei Ti
Kao Yin 559-560,
d.561 Hsiao Chao Ti
Kao Yen 560-561 Wu Ch'êng Ti
Kao Chan 561-565,
Kao Wei 565-577 An-te Wang
Kao Yen-tsung 577 Yu-chu
Kao Heng 577 5. Northern Chou, , Dynasty, 557-581 (Hsien-pei) Hsiao Min Ti
Yü-wên Chüeh 557 Ming Ti, Shih Tsung
Yü-wên Yü 557-560 Wu Ti, Kao Tsu
Yü-wên Yung 560-578 Hsüan Ti
Yü-wên Yün 578-579,
d.580 Ching Ti
Yü-wên Ch'an 579-581 Overthrown by, 581
While something like the Sixteen Kingdoms sounds like an obscure period, like the in Europe, this is only an impression, not because of lack of records, as in the European Dark Ages. There was a history, the Shiliuguo Chunqiu, or the of the Sixteen Kingdoms, by Ts'ui Hong [Cui Hong]. Unfortunately, the original of this was lost, though, as with many Greek and Roman histories, elements of it were preserved in later writers. Indeed, the history of the period ends up being covered by no less than eight of the standard dynastic histories. The Six Southern Dynasties are featured in the Jinshu (History of Tsin/Jin), Songshu (History of the Anterior Sung), Nan Qishu (History of the Southern Ch'i), Liangshu (History of the Liang), and Chenshu (History of the Ch'en). The Five Northern Dynasties are featured in the Weishu (History of Wei), Bei Qishu (History of Northern Ch'i), and Zhoushu (History of Chou). Since there were only 24 standard dynastic histories finished before the end of Imperial China in 1912, this group counts for exactly a third of the whole corpus. However, there is more. Two more histories of the period, the Nanshi (Southern Dynasties) and the Beishi (Northern Dynasties) were added by T'ang historians. So this came to 10 out of the 24 histories.
The Sixteen Kingdoms are of the "Five Barbarians," , i.e. five barbarian peoples. These were (1) the Hsiung-nu, , (2) the Chieh, , or , (3) the Hsien-pei [or Hsien-pi], , (4) the Ch'iang, , and (5) the Ti, , or . The Ch'iang and the Ti, like the later kingdom, were early groups of or Tangut peoples, all speaking languages ultimately related to Chinese in the Sino-Tibetan language family. The other groups were all speaking Altaic languages, closely related to Turkish, Mongolian, and Manchu. The speaking Yüeh-chih, , are long gone, appearing as the Kushans in Central Asia and, after they were defeated and driven away by the Hsiung-nu in 170 BC (in the early days of the Dynasty). As noted, a reasonable speculation holds that the Hsiung-nu are none other than the Huns, whose linguistic () affinity was probably with Mongolian, though some sources say Turkish. The Hsien-pei, in turn, appear to have been Turkish. However, it may be that all the languages are rather close to proto-Altaic and the Mongolian and Turkic groups have not definitely separated yet. A few of the Northern Dynasties were evidently Chinese, but all became increasingly Sinified both in culture and, through intermarriage, ethnically. The general terms for barbarians in different directions are discussed.
One thing that fragmented and weakened government made possible was basic cultural innovation. took a while to catch on in China. would really never accept a teaching that advised people to abandon their families and become dependants on society, as Buddhist monks and nuns did. Buddhism had arrived during the Later Han, not always attracting negative official notice, but basic Confucian hostility was only overcome by the weakening of central authority with the now fragmented nature of the country, especially under the barbarian Northern dynasties, where undiscriminating "barbarian" tastes perhaps didn't know any better. It was from the Northern Wei that the fabulous Buddhist cave shrines began to be carved and painted at Dunhuang, on the Silk Road in western Kansu [Gansu]. There was also a change in Buddhism itself: Buddhism had become less hostile to the world than earlier forms, and this was altogether more agreeable to the Chinese.
384-394 (Hsien-pei), Shansi & Hopei Mu-jung Hong 384-385 Wei Ti
Mu-jung Ch'ung 385-386 Mu-jung I 386 Mu-jung Yao 386 Mu-jung Chung 386 Mu-jung Yung 386-394 fell to Later Yen 2. Tai, , Dynasty, 315-376 (Hsien-pei), Shensi T'o-pa I-lu 315-338 T'o-pa Shih-i-chien 338-376 fell to Early Ch'in 3. Former Ch'iu-ch'ih,
, Dynasty, 296-371 (Ti), Kansu Yang Mao-sou 296-317 Yang Nan-ti 317-334 Yang I 334-337 Yang Ch'u 337-355 Yang Kuo 355-356 Yang Chün 356-360 Yang Shih 360-370 Yang Ts'uan 370-371 fell to Early Ch'in 4. Later Ch'iu-ch'ih,
, Dynasty, 385-443 (Ti) Wu Wang
Yang Ting 385-394 Hui-wen Wang
Yang Sheng 394-425 Hsiao-chao Wang
Yang Hsüan 425-429 Yang Pao-tsung 429 Yang Nan-tang 429-441 Yang Pao-ch'ih 441-443 fell to Northern Wei 5. Wu-tu, , Dynasty, 447-477 Yang Wen-te 443-454 Yang Yüan-te 454-466 Yang Seng 466-473 fell to Northern Wei 6.Wu-hsing, , Dynasty, 478-530 Yang Wen-hong 478-480 Yang Chi-shih 480-503 Yang Shao-hsien 503-? Yang Pi-hsieh?-530 fell to Northern Wei
of Buddhism, which combined Buddhism with Chinese ideas from Taoism. This missionary effort was reciprocated by Chinese pilgrims who travelled to India, like Fa-Hsien, whose route, overland going (on the Silk Road), by sea returning, is shown below. This is recounted in his Records of Buddhist Kingdoms, , which includes a remarkable account of the Court and contemporary India. The purpose of the pilgrims was usually not just to visit holy sites but to learn Sanskrit and fetch back texts to translate into Chinese.
Hunting down the details of this period has been a challenge. The print histories I have seen are woefully deficient in chronological apparatus, with few lists of rulers and often lacking even lists of dynasties, especially of the Sixteen Kingdoms and Five Northern Dynasties. The rulers of the Five Northern Dynasties are from the Oxford Dynasties of the World, by John E. Morby [Oxford University Press, 1989, 2002, pp.217-218]. L. Carrington Goodrich [A Short History of the Chinese People, Harper Torchbooks, 1943, 1963] had the first detail of the Sixteen Kingdoms that I had seen. Otherwise, I have had to resort of other kinds of resources. The Nihon Kodaishi Daijiten (Dictionary of Ancient Japanese History) actually gives genealogies for all the Dynasties and Kingdoms but, being all in kanji, requires (for me) a slow effort of decipherment. On line, has good treatments, and some other websites give complete lists of rulers. I now find the most complete treatment of the Sixteen Kingdoms, however, at the website of Ulrich Theobald. He includes all the forms of the names of the rulers, with characters and era names. This is pretty definitive. Theobald strictly uses Pinyin readings, which are sometimes jumbled together with Wade-Giles at some sites, sometimes even in the same names. Here, of course, I try to give Wade-Giles first with some Pinyin alternatives, but the process of imposing uniformity in these tables is not yet complete. There are some minor differences in dates for the Sixteen Kingdoms between Goodrich and Jacques Gernet [A History of Chinese Civilization, translated by J.R. Foster, Cambridge University Press, 1972, 1982, 1990]. There are systematic differences in dates between the Nihon Kodaishi Daijiten and other sources, probably explicable in terms of the practice of dating a reign from the first full year. The Daijiten dates, reflecting that practice, are given here.
Some unclassifed dynasties occur in different sources -- i.e. they are not in the traditional roster of the Six Southern Dynasties, the Sixteen Kingdoms, or the Five Northern Dynasties. Goodrich mentions and the Daijiten lists the Southern "Later Liang" discussed and listed above. Goodrich also mentions a "Western Yen," and some websites list a "Later Han" and a "Tai." The "Western Yen" and the "Later Han" suspiciously both have the same starting and finishing dates, so I have taken the liberty of equating them. Theobald gives full information on the Western Yen, Tai [Dai], and several others, of which I had added the Former and Later Ch'iu-ch'ih [Qiuchi], the Wu-tu, and Wu-hsing.
I have never seen a map of the arrangement or history of the kingdoms, north or south, in this period. Theobald does give some geographical designations, which I have added to the names of the dynasties. Dynasties with the same names (e.g. Chao, Liang, Yen) follow in the same geographical areas. Note that Shansi is now written as Shanxi, and Shensi as Shaanxi. The former means Western Mountain (), the latter Western Mountain Passes (). Shensi is in the great bend of the Huang He river, west of Shansi. This was the homeland of and the seat of the Former Han, as it would be of the T'ang, at Ch'ang-an (modern Sian or Xian). A while ago a correspondent objected that there is no word "Shaanxi" in Chinese. That is true, but using the two a's is the convention adopted in China itself to distinguish between the two provinces, which otherwise, in the absence of written tones, would have identical names.
589-618 Wên Ti
Yang Chien Northern Empire,
581-604 Southern Empire,
589-604 Yang Ti
Yang Kuang 604-617,
d.618 Kung Ti
Yang Yu 617-618,
d.619 Yüeh Wang,
Yang T'ung 618-619
Yang Chien was rather like the Chinese, with some important exceptions: (1) He began in the Barbarian North (as a general of the Northern Chou, grandfather and regent for the Emperor Ching Ti, whom he deposed in 581) and conquered the Chinese South; and (2) he completely restored the Empire. Justinian's work began from the remaining Empire and was incomplete. If had reunited the entire Roman Empire, the effect would have similar to what we see in China.
Yang Chien was raised a ; and on assuming the Northern Throne in 581, he announced that his rule, promoting the "ten Buddhist virtues," would be like that of a Cakravartin, , the universal monarch of ideology, translated into Chinese as the , "Wheel Turning Sacred King." There could be no more striking a testimony to the legitimization of Buddhism as a Chinese religion. However, Confucians never liked Buddhism very much, and it was certainly not forgotten that Buddhism was a foreign introduction. There was latent hostility towards it, though no anti-Buddhist measures would ever go so far as they subsequently would in.
Besides reuniting the country, the Sui is particularly famous for the building of the Grand Canal. This took essentially the entire duration of the Dynasty, and aroused great resentment from the severity of the forced labor. More than 3,000,000 workers were impressed, and those evading service were executed. The project was pursued by the Emperor Yang Kuang, who also provoked opposition with disastrous attempts to conquer Korea. Then, when rebellions broke out, he did little to suppress them and was eventually killed by the captain of his own guard. Meanwhile, the T'ang had become established at Ch'ang-an. The last person on the list, the Prince (Wang) of Yüeh, is often not included among the Emperors. The T'ang had already deposed the dynasty.
In 607, supposedly wrote a letter for his aunt, the Empress Suiko, to the Sui Emperor Yang Ti. He referred to Japan as the land where the "Sun Rises," (Nippon, Nihon), and to China as the land where the "Sun Sets," (Nichibotsu). To the Chinese, however, there could be only one Emperor, , and Son of Heaven, . The ruler of Japan was simply the "King of Wa," , i.e. of the "land of dwarves." Yang Ti was furious at the pretention of there being another Emperor, and of China, the "Middle Kingdom," , being reduced to the place where the "sun sets" (which can also mean "dies" or "drowns"). Yang Ti informed his officials that he was not again to be shown a letter from barbarians who did not know how to address the Emperor of China. Nevertheless, this contact did initiate a period of exchanges between China and Japan.
The Eras of the Sui Dynasty can be examined on a. The genealogy of the Sui is from the Nihon Kodaishi Daijiten (Dictionary of Ancient Japanese History), with some help from the website of Ulrich Theobald.
618-907 Kao Tsu
Li Yüan 618-626 T'ai Tsung
Li Shih-min 626-649 missionaries arrive in Ch'ang-an, 635; Conquest of Tarim Basin, 645 649-683 Legendary life of Ti Jen-chieh (Di Renjie), 630-700; Transoxania occupied, 659-665; Korea occupied, 668-676 Chung Tsung
Li Che 6 weeks, 684,
705-710 Wu Hou,
(Chou, , Dynasty) Empress, 655; regent, 684-690; sole Rule, 690-705,
d.705 Jui Tsung
Li Tan 684-690,
d.716 Hsüan Tsung, Ming Huang
Li Lungchi 712-756 appeal for alliance from, 713; Battle of Talas, defeat Chinese, under Kao Hsien-chih, but advance no further into Central Asia, makers captured, 751; An Lu-shan Rebelion, 755-763 Su Tsung
Li Yü 756-762 Tai Tsung
Li Yü 762-779 Loss of Tarim Basin to Tibetans, Ch'ang-An occupied by Tibetans, 763 Tê Tsung
Li Shih 779-805 Nestorian Table, 782;
Battle of T'ing-chou,
Kansu lost to Tibetans, 791 Shun Tsung
Li Sung 805 Hsien Tsung
Li Ch'un 805-820 Mu Tsung
Li Heng 820-824 Ching Tsung
Li Chan 824-827 Wen Tsung
Li Ang 827-840 Wu Tsung
Li Yen 840-846 Persecution of Buddhism, 845 Hsüan Tsung
Li Ch'en 846-859 Yi Tsung
Li Wen 859-873 Hsi Tsung
Li Yen 873-888 Canton captured by pirates, population slaughtered, including 120,000 Middle Easterners, 878; Chinese ports closed to foreigners, 878; rebel Huang Ch'ao seizes Ch'ang-an, 881 Chao Tsung
Li Chieh 888-904 Chao-hsüan Ti, Ai Ti
Li Chu 904-907,
The T'ang may very well have been the greatest Chinese dynasty. None other, for a time, so dominated its surroundings or so influenced its neighbors. civilization, for instance, basically came into existence under T'ang (and Korean) influence. Similarly, the mountainous coastal regions of the South of China were first integrated into the state. A remaining artifact of this is that in, the Chinese people are not the "Han People," , but the "T'ang People," , or , as pronounced in Cantonese itself.
The Founder of the dynasty was more or less a figurehead for his great son, Li Shih-min, the real creator of the T'ang state, and the mastermind of rebellion against the Sui while only 16 years old. This, at least, is what Li Shih-min later said, and some scepticism is now expressed about it. Nevertheless, while Emperor himself, remembered as T'ai Tsung, with the realm well established, Li Shih-min created the system of in the that would choose China's bureaucrats for nearly the next 1300 years.
The family name of the T'ang Emperors was , or "Lee," as Americanized Chinese used to write it. This made it look like an American name, one held, for instance, by the Confederate General Robert E. Lee. In World War II, Admiral Willis Augustus Lee had made it a joke, after a posting to China, that he was actually Chinese -- he was in fact related to Robert E. Lee himself. This was less a joke when that was used to help identify him, as "Ching Lee," on the battleship at the Naval Battle of, where the Washington sank the Japanese battleship. This was a decisive moment in World War II. Meanwhile, was also a surname in and in -- where, as , "Lee," or "Rhee" (also read , "Yee"), it is the most common surname.
Buddhism, which became entrenched during the period of the Northern and Southern Empires, was finally accepted (probably with ill grace by Confucian officials) as a properly Chinese religion (the third of the "Three Ways") during the Sui and T'ang. Chinese pilgrims, like Hsüan-tsang (Xuanzang, d.664), continued to brave the Silk Road and the Pamirs to travel to India, visiting the Court of, to learn Sanskrit and bring back Buddhist texts. The story of Hsüan-tsang, who travelled in the days of the T'ai Tsung Emperor, was later embellished and expanded into a popular Ming Dynasty novel, the Journey to the West, ("Record of the Western Journey"). Few historical details are left in this story, but miraculous events and memorable characters, especially the Immortal Monkey King, made it a perennial favorite in China, with an increasing audience in the West. A recent movie, The Forbidden Kingdom [Lionsgate, 2008], extracts the Monkey King with some other elements from the Journey to the West and constructs an unrelated story around him.
In 635 there is a report that Christian missionaries arrived in Ch'ang-an. At first such a one of these seems to have been called a , i.e. a "follower" of -- Zoroastrianism! This confusion is perhaps understandable. The character was used for "the god of the Zoroastrians," but then it had also been applied to the god of the Manicheans. Another religion coming down the Silk Road from Central Asia, with a similar God, perhaps was just another version of the same thing. A more detailed discussion of this can be found with the treatment of under the Sassanids. We may suspect, however, that the missionaries had already been in China for a while. This is because around the year 550 a couple of them arrived at the Court of the Emperor bearing silk worm larvae. More than just a questionable report, this resulted in the undoubted establishment of in the Roman Empire, eliminating what had been the principal client of the trade at the Western end of the Silk Road. In the troubled times of the Northern and Southern Empires, we can imagine both that the presence of the missionaries escaped general notice and that they had opportunties to leave with the larvae, whose export was prohibited by the Chinese and whose very existence was a Secret to the West. Overall, however, this seems to have had little effect on the health of the Chinese silk industry.
One of T'ai Tsung's own concubines seduced his weak son on his succession and, as the Wu, dominated the next 45 years of Chinese history. Consort of Kao Tsung, mother of Chung Tsung and Jui Tsung, effectively the sole ruler from 684 to 705, and ruler in her own name from 690, she was the only woman to thus rule China in all of Chinese history. Her career was very similar to that of the Empress, who was the first Roman Empress to rule in her own name, and the only one to seriously exercise power on her own initiative. Thus, like Irene, the Empress Wu had a relatively weak willed husband; and, when he died, she first dethroned one son, then acted as regent for another, dethroned him, and then assumed the throne in her own right. While Irene had her son blinded, an injury from which he died, and ruled only briefly in her own right, Wu did not harm her sons and then ruled for fifteen years (when each followed her). Both Wu and Irene ruled rather well, but were then deposed, without being killed. At that point Wu herself may have just been too old to resist. Subsequently, misogynistic Confucians portrayed Wu as consumed with bloody and immoral appetites. Irene's reign gave Pope justification for crowning Roman Emperor, since neither believed that a woman could be a legitimate Roman ruler. Irene, however, would be fondly remembered for ending the first phase of Iconclasm and restoring the Icons.
The Empress Wu's grandson Hsüan Tsung was the last great figure of the dynasty, also known as "Ming Huang," or the "Bright [or brilliant] Emperor." Charming stories are associated with Hsüan Tsung, for instance that he released butterflies onto an assembly of concubines and candidates and would take to bed the woman upon whom they settled. If this was his practice, he stopped it under the (reportedly) unhealthy influence of the concubine Yang Kuei-fei (Yang Guifei) -- one of the "" of Chinese history. In the rebellion of An Lu-shan (755-763), when the Court fled Ch'ang-An, the palace guards blamed Yang Kuei-fei and demanded that the Emperor allow her to be executed, which he did (756). Hsüan Tsung's long reign thus ended troubled by this rebellion, which substantially impaired the strength of the state for the rest of the history of the dynasty. Nevertheless, important innovations continued to occur. Books began to be printed in the 9th century, porcelain became common, and tea began to be made regularly, not just used as a medicine. The wine drinking of Judge Dee's day gave way to the more sober potable.
Judge Ti (Di, Dee; 630-700) became a hero of later Chinese detective fiction. Such stories always featured a District Magistrate as the protagonist; and since the Magistrate was also the Police Chief, Prosecutor, and Judge in his District, this allowed for dimensions of crime fiction that now in Western fiction would usually belong to separate genres. Judge Ti was brought into modern fiction by the Dutch diplomat and linguist Robert van Gulik (1910-1967). Van Gulik first translated a Chinese story, the Digong Àn ("Judge Ti Cases"), as the Celebrated Cases of Judge Dee in 1949. He hoped this would spark a revival of such stories in Chinese and Japanese; but when it didn't, he began writing a series of such stories himself. This is examined in more detail. The culture of van Gulik's Dee stories, and the costumes he illustrated in his own drawings, were more of Ming times than of T'ang, however, since van Gulik was more familiar with that.
In the decline of the T'ang, becomes a major factor. It was the Tibetans who drove the T'ang out of the Tarim Basin (763) and then even took Kansu (791). This collapse even included an brief occupation of Ch'ang-An itself by the Tibetans (763). Tibetans remained in Kansu, later founding the durable Tangut or state, which survived until the Mongol conquest. The irony of these Tibetan successes is now considerable, in light of recent events. Some might think of present Chinese claims and policies in Tibet as little more than a long delayed revenge for the Tibetan humiliation of the T'ang.
The Eras of the T'ang Dynasty can be examined on a. The genealogy of the T'ang is entirely from the Nihon Kodaishi Daijiten (Dictionary of Ancient Japanese History).
In the T'ang Dynasty the process of producing the dynastic histories started becoming a matter of a team at the Historiographic Bureau, with an editor, rather than individual efforts, though some were produced in that way. In 636 several histories were finished. The History of the [Southern] Liang [Laingshu] and the History of the [Southern] Ch'en [Chenshu] were by Yao Ch'a and Yao Szu-lien, and the History of the Northern Ch'i [Bei Qushi] was by Li Te-lin and Li Po-yao. The History of the [Northern] Chou [Zhoushu] and the History of the Sui [Suishu] were produced by the Bureau, edited by Ling-hu Te-fen and Wei Cheng, respectively. In 646 the Bureau produced the History of the [Western & Eastern] Chin [Jinshu], edited by Fan Hsüan-ling. Finally, in 659, we get the History of the Southern Dynasties [Nanshi] and the History of the Northern Dynasties [Beishi], both by Li Yen-shou.
Chu Wen 907-912 Ying Wang
Chu Yu-kuei 912-913 Mo Ti
Chu Yu-chen 913-923 2. Posterior T'ang, , Dynasty, 923-937 (Turkish) Chuang Tsung
Li Ts'un-hsü 923-926 Ming Tsung
Li Tan 926-933 Min Ti
Li Ts'ung-hou 933-934 Fei Ti
Li Ts'ung-k'e 934-937 3. Posterior Chin/Tsin, , Dynasty, 937-947 (Turkish) Kao Tsu
Shih Ching-t'ang 937-942 Ch'u Ti
Shih Ch'ung-kuei 942-947,
d.964 4. Posterior Han, , Dynasty, 947-951 (Turkish) Kao Tsu
Liu Chih-yüan 947-948 Yin Ti
Liu Ch'eng-yu 948-951 5. Posterior Chou, , Dynasty, 951-960 T'ai Tsu
Kuo Wei 951-954 Shih Tsung
Ch'ai Juong 954-959 Shih Tsung
Ch'ai Tsung-Hsün 959-960,
d.973 The Ten Kingdoms, , 896-979 1. Min, , Dynasty, 896-944, Fukien [Fujian] Wang Ch'ao 896-897 T'ai Tsu
Wang Shen-chih 897-925 Sze Tsung
Wang Yen-han 925-926 Hui Tsung
Wang Lin 926-935 K'ang Tsung
Wang Ch'ang 935-939 Ching Tsung
Wang Hsi 939-944 Tien-te Ti
Wang Yen-cheng 943-944 fell to Southern T'ang 2. Ch'u, , Dynasty, 896-951, Hunan Ch'u Wu-mu Wang
Ma Yin 896-930 Heng-yang Wang
Ma Hsi-sheng 930-932 Ch'u Wen-chao Wang
Ma Hsi-fan 932-947 Fei Wang
Ma Hsi-kuang 947-950 Ch'u Kung-hsiao Wang
Ma Hsi-o 950-951 Ch'u Wang
Ma Hsi-ch'ung 951,
d.962 fell to Southern T'ang 3. Former Shu, , Dynasty, 907-925, Szechwan Kao Tsu
Wang Chien 907-918 Hou-chu
Wang Yen 918-925 fell to Posterior T'ang 4. Later Shu, , Dynasty, 930-965 Kao Tsu
Meng Chih-hsiang 930-934 Hou Chu
Meng Ch'ang 934-965 fell to 5. Wu, , (Huai-nan) Dynasty, 902-937, Kiangsi [Jiangxi] Tai Tsu
Yang Hsing-mi 902-905 Lieh Tsu
Yang Wu 905-908 Kao Tsu
Yang Wei 908-920 Jui Ti
Yang P'u 920-937 fell to Southern T'ang 6. Southern T'ang, , Dynasty, 937-975, Kiangsi [Jiangxi] Lieh Tsu
Li Sheng 937-943 Yüan Tsung
Li Ching 943-961 Hou Chu, Wu Wang
Li Yü 961-975 fell to 7. Wu-Yüeh, , Dynasty, 907-978, Chekiang [Zhejiang] Wu-su Wang
Ch'ien Liu 907-932 Wen-mu Wang
Ch'ien Yüan-kuang 932-941 Chung-hsien Wang
Ch'ien Hong-tso 941-947 Chung-hsün Wang
Ch'ien Hong-tsung 947-948 Chung-i Wang
Ch'ien Hong-ch'u 948-978 fell to 8. Southern Han, , Dynasty, 909-971, Kwantung [Guandong] Jang Huang Ti,
Liu Yin 909-911 Kao Tsu
Liu Yen 911-942 Shang Ti
Liu Fen 942-943 Chung Tsung
Liu Ch'eng 943-958 Hou-chu
Liu Chi-hsing, Ch'ang 958-971 fell to 9. Ching-nan, , (Nan-P'ing [Nanping]) Dynasty, 907-963, Hupei [Hubei] Wu-hsin Wang
Kao Chi-hsing 907-928 Wen-hsien Wang
Kao Kung-hui 928-948 Chen-i Wang
Kao Pao-jung 948-960 Ssu-chung
Kao Pau-hsü 960-962 Kao Chi-ch'ung 962-963 fell to 10. Northern Han, , Dynasty, 951-979, Shansi [Shanxi] Shih Tsu
Liu Min, Ch'ung 951-954 Jui Tsung
Liu Ch'eng-chün 954-968 Fei Ti, Shao-chu
Liu Chi-en 968 Ying-wu Ti
Liu Chi-yüan 968-979 fell to
In this period China again breaks into Southern and Northern halves, but there are significant differances in comparison to the earlier period of the. Now it is the Five Dynasties, in the North and not entirely Chinese, that are regarded as the legitimate succession of the Chinese Throne. In the South were the mainly Chinese "Ten Kingdoms," whose rulers do not seem to be given in the common lists of Emperors. The priority apparently goes to the North as constituting the more unified part of the country. As at the end of the Northern and Southern Empires, a coup against the last Northern Dynasty ushered in reunification, under the Sung. One of the greatest differences, however, is just in the time scale. The Five Dynasties only last 53 years, while the Northern and Southern Empires endured 323 long years -- it is more like the period of the, at 46 years, that is comparable in scale to the Five Dynasties.
The Eras of the Five Dynasties can be examined on a. The genealogies of the Five Dynasties and the Ten Kingdoms can all be examined on a large. Or it can be loaded into the. These genealogies are entirely from the Nihon Kodaishi Daijiten (Dictionary of Ancient Japanese History), though the names and dates may be from other sources.
In this transition period some basic Chinese customs of later history are supposed to have originated. Previously people sat on floor mats, as the Japanese continued to do, but now chairs came into common use. Also, the bizarre and disturbing custom of binding the feet of women began, an affectation, as with the long fingernails of the Mandarin bureaucrats, to display one's freedom from physical labor. Unfortunately, a long fingernail seems merely ridiculous, and can easily be cut off in need, but ruined feet cannot be remade without extensive modern reconstructive surgery. Interestingly, when the came to power, footbinding was prohibited among their own people; but the tyranny of fashion, or the desire to assimilate to the Chinese, meant that the prohibition eroded in practice.
One peculiarity of the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms is that, when listed, we often see six dynasties and nine kingdoms. This is because the Northern Han (like the Later Liang of the ) actually derives from the Posterior Han Dynasty. As the Posterior Han (4th of the Five Dynasties) was replaced in 951, the Northern Han began as one of the Ten Kingdoms. To indicate this connection, it is always tempting to list them together. This not done here. While the rest of the Ten Kingdoms are in the South, the origin of the Northern Han is evident in its situation in the North, in Shansi province.
One dynastic history was produced during the Five Dynasties, this was the Old History of the Tang [Jiu Tangshu], produced by the Historiographic Bureau in 945, during the Posterior Chin (937-947), edited by Liu Hsü.
907-1125 T'ai Tsu
Yeh-lü A-pao-chi 907-926 T'ai Tsung
Yeh-lü Te-kuang 927-947 Shih Tsung
Yeh-lü Ju-an 947-951 Mu Tsung
Yeh-lü Ching 951-969 Ching Tsung
Yeh-lü Hsien 969-982 Shêng Tsung
Yeh-lü Lung-hsü 982-1031 Hsing Tsung
Yeh-lü Tsung-chen 1031-1055 Tao Tsung
Yeh-lü Hong-chi 1055-1101 T'ien-tso Ti
Yeh-lü Yen-hsi 1101-1125,
d.1128 displaced by the ;
relocated to Sinkiang
as The Hsi-Hsia,
(Tangut, ) Dynasty,
990-(1032)-1227 Li I-chao 933-935 Li I-hsing 935-967 Li Chi-jui 968-978 Li Chi-Chun 978-979 Li Chi-feng 980-1004 Li Chi-Ch'ien 982-1004 Li Te-ming 1004-1032 Ching Tsung
Li Yüan-hao 1032-1048,
1038 I Tsung
Li Liang-tzu 1048-1068 Hui Tsung
Li Ping-Ch'iang 1068-1086 Ch'ung Tsung
Li Ch'ien-shun 1086-1139 Jen Tsung
Li Jen-Hsiao 1139-1194 Huan Tsung
Li Ch'un-yu 1194-1206 Mongol vassal, 1206-1227 Hsiang Tsung
Li An-Ch'üan 1206-1211 Shen Tsung
Li Tsun-hsu 1211-1223 Hsien Tsung
Li Te-wang 1223-1226 Li Hsien, Mo Ti 1226-1227 conquered by Mongols,
While the division into North and South evokes the earlier one, a significant difference is that the country really had broken into three parts. North of the Five Dynasties were the Tartar Dynasties of Liao and Hsi-Hsia [Xixia]. These survived the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms and even survived the Sung. The (derived from the Liao) and Hsi-Hsia only met their end at the hand of the. The "Tartar" territory thus was long alienated from Chinese rule and would not return until the.
The genealogy of the Liao, from the Nihon Kodaishi Daijiten (Dictionary of Ancient Japanese History), may be examined on a. I had not found a genealogy of the Hsi-Hsia, which was not regarded as Chinese enough to rate a dynastic history. Now however, Jan van den Burg has sent me a genealogy from a, which can be examined in another. This information reports the surname of the Hsi-Hsia Dynasty as Chao (Zhao) rather than Li., however, does have the surname Li.
"Tartar" is a European rendering of Persian Tâtâr. The extra "r" seems to have crept in from Greek/Latin Tartarus, the deepest region of Hades, i.e. Hell. This reflects the judgment that the Tartars were like demons from Hell, which is more or less what the Chinese and ultimately other objects of Mongol conquest would have thought themselves. The "Tartar" dynasties here and the later ones were not in the same league as the Mongols, and were ultimately Mongol victims, but were regarded as no less alien by the Chinese. With the Mongols, all the groups appear to be speakers of Altaic languages, except the Hsi-Hsia, who, as noted above, were Tanguts, closely akin to the Tibetans. "Tatar" remains as the name of a language spoken across Central Asia and in the area of the former Mongol in Russia.
The Khitans and the Hsi-Hsia both wrote their languages using Chinese characters, as shown at left. This is revealing of the degree to which they part of the Chinese cultural sphere, in contrast to the Uighur alphabets later used by the Mongols and Manchurians.
Information about the Ten Kingdoms is often minimal in print histories of China, and it is possible to read a fair amount of material and actually be unaware of them. As with the, I have needed to resort to sources like the Nihon Kodaishi Daijiten (Dictionary of Ancient Japanese History) and to various websites. The Daijiten gives genealogies for all the Kingdoms but, being all in kanji, requires (for me) a slow effort of decipherment. The dates given by the Daijiten are, as in the section above, preferred. Some details were supplied from articles. But the most complete treatment of the Ten Kingdoms, as noted for other periods, appears to be at the website of Ulrich Theobald. He includes all the forms of the names of the rulers, with characters and era names. The treatment looks definitive.
of Chinese literature, the Wudai Shiji or Xin Wudaishi (New Five Dynasty History). Theobald also supplies some geographical information on the Kingdoms, given with the names of the dynasties. Here above/right is displayed a version of the first map, of the Posterior Liang Dynasty and contemporaries, in the Historical Records. Note that Ch'i, Chin, and Yen are not among the Ten Kingdoms. Maps for the rest of the period can be examined on popups for the, the, and the.
Chao K'uang-yin 960-976 T'ai Tsung
Chao Kuan-i 976-997 Chên Tsung
Chao Te-ch'ang 997-1022 Jên Tsung
Chao Chen 1022-1063 Observation of Crab Nebula Supernova, 1054 Ying Tsung
Chao Shu 1063-1067 Shên Tsung
Chao Hsü 1067-1085 Chê Tsung
Chao Hsü 1085-1100 Hui Tsung
Chao Chi 1100-1126 Ch'in Tsung
Chao Huan 1126-1127 displaced by
The Sung restored the unity of China, but it would never have the power or empire of the T'ang. "" states, the Hsi Hsia and Liao, hemmed it in from the north, foreshadowing the era of barbarian domination that would overwhelm the Huang He valley under the Jurchen and then all of China under the Mongols. Nevertheless, the Sung would be remembered along with the T'ang as the classic period of Chinese civilization, so that Chu Yüan-chang, founder of the, would promise the restoration of "the T'ang and the Sung."
Of great interest during the Sung was the observation of a supernova in the constellation Taurus. Unlike Western astronomers at the time, the Chinese did not believe that the heavens were unchanging, and they were always on the lookout for what they called "guest" stars, i.e. novas (nova stella in Latin, "new star") and supernovas. It would not be understood until modern astronomy that these were exploding stars. The guest star of 1054 was an extraordinarily bright and enduring supernova. A supernova can shine for a while with light equivalent to the whole rest of the galaxy. The remnant of the explosion today is the Crab Nebula, with an active Pulsar, or Neutron Star, at its center.
The Eras of the Sung Dynasty can be examined on a. The genealogy of the Sung is entirely from the Nihon Kodaishi Daijiten (Dictionary of Ancient Japanese History). Both the Sung proper (or Northern Sung) and the Southern Sung are included in the same diagram. It is especially noteworthy how the first Emperor of the Southern Sung was actually the brother of the last Emperor of the Northern Sung. But the succession then passed to a very distant (sixth) cousin (once removed). The succession subsequently made an even larger leap to another collateral line.
, the Historical Records of the Five Dynasties [Wudai Shiji] or New History of the Five Dynasties [Xin Wudaishi]. This was the last dynastic history by an individual historian.
Chao Kou 1127-1162,
d.1187 Navy of 11 squadrons, 3,000 men, 1130 AD; invading Kin/Chin defeated by land and sea, first gunpowder bombs launched by catapult, 1161 Hsiao Tsung
Chao Po-tsung 1162-1189,
d.1194 Navy of 15 squadrons, 21,000 men, 1174 AD Kuang Tsung
Chao Tun 1189-1194,
d.1200 Ning Tsung
Chao K'uo 1194-1224 Li Tsung
Chao Yü-chü 1224-1264 Navy of 20 squadrons, 600 ship, 52,000 men, 1237 AD Tu Tsung
Chao Meng-ch'i 1264-1274 Kung Tsung
Chao Hsien 1274-1276,
d.1323 Mongols control Yangtze valley, 1175; take capital, Emperor captured, 1276 Tuan Tsung
Chao Shi 1276-1278 Ping Ti
Chao Ping 1278-1279 conquered by Mongols,
The Southern Sung is inevitably remembered mainly as the victim of Mongol conquest. It is noteworthy, however, that the Sung gave the Mongols the hardest time of any of their ultimate conquests. The final campaign by Qubilai Khân took twelve long years, when most people were lucky if they could resist the Mongols for twelve weeks. One explanation of this is that the Mongols were definitely out of their preferred element.Tartar Dynasties Northern Liao, , (Khitan, ) Dynasty, 1122-1123 Hsüan Tsung
Yeh-lü Ch'un 1122-1123 Hsiao-te 1122 Liang Wang
Yeh-lü Wali 1123 Western Liao, , Dynasty (Qara-Khitaï, "Black Cathay"), 1125-(1141)-1218 Te Tsung
John Yeh-lü [Yeliuy] Dashi 1124-1144 defeat of,,
of Transoxania, 1141 Kan-T'ien-Hou
Tabuyan, T'a-Pu-Yen 1144-1151 Jen Tsung
Elias Yeh-lü I-lieh 1151-1163 Ch'eng-T'ien-Hou
Yeh-lü Pusuwan 1163-1178 Mo Ti
George Yeh-lü Chi-lu-ku 1177-1211,
1213 David Küchülüg 1211-1218,
d.1229 conquered by Mongols,
1217-1218 Kin/Chin, , Dynasty (Jurchen/Nü-chên, ), 1115-1234 T'ai Tsu
Wan-yen A-ku-ta 1115-1123 T'ai Tsung
Wan-yen Sheng 1123-1135 Hsi Tsung
Wan-yen Tan 1135-1150 Hai-ling Wang
Wan-yen Liang 1150-1161 Shih Tsung
Wan-yen Yung 1161-1189 Chang Tsung
Wan-yen Ching 1189-1208 Wei-shao Wang
Wan-yen Yung-chi 1208-1213 Hsüan Tsung
Wan-yen Hsün 1213-1224 Ai Tsung
Wan-yen Shou-hsü 1224-1234 Mo Ti
Wan-yen Ch'eng-lin 1234 conquered by Mongols,
The saying in China is that "in the north, you go by horse; in the south, you go by boat," [south [by] boat; north [by] horse]. The Mongols undoubtedly were more comfortable with horses than with boats. The southern terrain posed a challenge that the Mongols could not meet with their accustomed cavalry tactics. The Sung state was also more formidably organized than many opponents of the
The Mongols did need to build a fleet to defeat the Sung, even as the Sung had learned early on that their position in the South meant that they would be more involved with maritime matters. This lead to the cultivation of their navy, which stood them in good stead against their enemies, even as they developed new weapons, using gunpowder to create bombs (with shrapnel) that could be thrown by catapults. It also led to the easing of attitudes against trade. The founding Emperor, Kao Tsung, is supposed to have said, "Profits from maritime commerce are very great. If properly managed, they can amount to millions [of strings of cash]. Is this not better than taxing the people?" [Louise Levathes, When China Ruled the Seas, Oxford, 1994, p.41]. Indeed. When the Ming later moved their capital to the North, the Northern and Confucian disparagement of trade reemerged.
The Eras of the Southern Sung Dynasty can be examined on a.
Readily available histories of China never seem to give any of the actual "Tartar" dynasty rulers, despite their importance in this era. The rulers of the Liao and the Kin/Chin Dynasties are from the Oxford Dynasties of the World, by John E. Morby [Oxford University Press, 1989, 2002, p.219]. Here the rulers were originally taken from Xi Xia page and. I also discovered a list of the Qara-Khitaï (Western Liao) rulers at Gordon. The names are fascinating for their combination of Christian, Chinese, and Turkic elements. The Christian elements are due to the effect of the missionaries who converted many in Central Asia in this period. Because of this, the alphabet ended up being adopted for many Central Asian languages, including Uighur, Mongolian, and Manchu, although written vertically, like Chinese, rather than right to left. The first name given by Gordon antedates the beginning of the Qara-Khitaï state, which is interesting since the Western Liao was simply the relocation of the Liao. Since the Liao was breaking up under Jurchen attack, my suspicion is that John Yeliuy [or Yeh-lü] Dashi begins as a bit of a rebel, or refugee. Morby's comment on this would have been nice, but the Oxford Dynasties is innocent of narrative. The closest we get is a note that "Chinese dates for Western Liao (here omitted) are unreliable" [p.221]. OK. Now I have added some information to this from the very detailed "Kara-Khitan Khanate" page at, which evidently mirrors a similar page at. The most complete treatment of the Western Liao, however, appears to be at the website of Ulrich Theobald. He includes all the forms of the names of the rulers, Christian names included, with characters and era names. This is pretty definitive. Theobald also includes the ephemeral "Northern Liao," which I have not seen otherwise noted. John Yeliuy Dashi was apparently not the only Khitan leader looking to refound the state. In Chinese terms, however, the Northern and Western Liao were never Chinese enough to be considered part of Chinese history; and there never was a formal dynastic history of them (or of the Hsi-Hsia) as there was of the Liao and the Kin/Jin. What I would wonder is if the Western Liao continued using the Chinese script of the Khitans, or if they adopted the alphabetic writing of the Uighurs, who would have been the predominating ethnic group in their domain, largely the modern Sinkiang. Meanwhile, the Jurchen were writing with Chinese characters, like their Khitan predecessors. The genealogy of the Kin/Chin, from the Nihon Kodaishi Daijiten (Dictionary of Ancient Japanese History), may be examined on a. I had not found the genealogy of the Northern or Western Liao; but now Jan van den Burg has found a couple of sources for the Western Liao, although they do not agree in all particulars, including the dates. What seems to be the most likely version can be examined in a. My guess is that the three persons in the Northern Liao represent father, mother, and son, with the latter, the "Prince of Liang," perhaps never properly ruling. It seems to be uncertain when Hsüan Tsung died (1122 or 1123).
Dynasty, 1280-1368 Temüjin
T'ai Tsu 1206-1227 conquered,
The State conquered,
1226-1227 Ögedei Khân
T'ai Tsung 1229-1241 conquered,
1230-1234 Töregene Khâtûn, regent 1241-1246 Güyük Khân
Ting Tsung 1246-1248 Oghul Ghaymish,
regent 1248-1251 Möngke Khân
Hsien Tsung 1251-1259 Yünnan conquered, 1253/54;
Annam invaded, 1257-1258;
Southern Sung invaded,
1257-1259 Qubilai Khân
Shih Tsu 1260-1294 1280 Southern Sung conquered,
invaded, 1274, 1281 Temür Öljeytü Khân
Ch'êng Tsung 1294-1307 1295 Qayshan Gülük
Wu Tsung 1307-1311 1308 Ayurparibhadra
Jên Tsung 1311-1320 1312 Beginning of Little Ice Age, heavy rain for five years in Europe, famine, 1315-1320 Suddhipala Gege'en
Ying Tsung 1320-1323 1321 Yesün-Temür
Tai-ting Ti 1323-1328 1324 Arigaba
T'ien-shun Ti 1328 Jijaghatu Toq-Temür
Wen Tsung 1328-1329
1329-1332 1330 Qoshila Qutuqtu
Ming Tsung 1329 1329 Rinchenpal, Irinjibal
Ning Tsung 1332-1333,
53 days Toghan-Temür
Hui Tsung, Shun Ti 1333-1370 1333 Mongols expelled from
China, 1368 Northern Yüan, , Dynasty Ayushiridara
Chao Tsung 1370-1379 Togus-Temür
Usaqal Qaghan 1379-1389 line continues in until
Although it is understandable that the Mongols chose an auspicious name, Yüan [Yuán], "Beginning," rather than a traditional Chinese regional name for their Dynasty, this creates a precedent that lasts for the rest of Chinese Imperial history -- though certainly the [Qing] as foreigners also were in a similar situation. This character was formerly seen for the monetary unit of the, replacing the traditional character for "dollar," which meant "round" and was applied to the Spanish silver dollars that were brought to Manila every year from and distributed across East Asia. Now, however, an actual simplified version of the original character has come to be used, as shown. A silver coinage had never existed in China, and the Spanish dollars established a monetary standard all over the Orient. Thus, the ¥en was also originally a silver dollar, long debased. In Japan now a special simplified character is used for the yen, and, as it happens, the "y" in the old Romanization never was pronounced.
While Mongol occupation and rule is an important chapter in the history of China, the Mongol domain, which extended all the way to Hungary and Egypt, is a much larger topic, covered separately under the "."
There may be some question about just how bad Mongol rule was in China. Apart from R.J. Rummel's figures, like that, we have accounts like this:
For a time it appeared as if the conquest would destroy Chinese culture and even the nation itself... Cities were annihilated, and tens of thousands of homeless refugees fled to the mountains, where they starved or survived as vast hordes of wandering mendicants. Great areas of land went out of cultivation... [C.P. Fitzgerald, The Horizon History of China, American Heritage Publishing, 1969, p.244]
The great scholar families... Many of them had probably been almost wiped out in the conquest... Famous double surnames of great antiquity, such as Ssu-ma and Ssu-tu, Shang-kuan and Ou-yang, were borne by many great men of the Sung dynasty. But after the Mongol period no more is heard of these ancient families except for some branches surviving in the far south, in Kuangtung, which in T'ang times had been a place of exile for disgraced officials, and in Sung times the last stronghold of Southern Sung power. [ibid., p.249]
On the other hand, other accounts, e.g. L. Carrington Goodrich, A Short History of the Chinese People [Harper Torchbooks, 1943, 1963] or Ann Paludan, Chronicle of the Chinese Emperors [Thames & Hudson, London, 1998], don't describe anything in the way of population loss. Each account, however, gives some hint of the Mongol ferocity familiar from their other campaigns. Paludan mentions the loss of over 100,000 Chinese in the very last, three week long battle of the Mongol conquest of the Southern Sung, off Kwantung in 1279 [p.147], and the proposal by Bayan, chancellor of Toghan-Temür, to exterminate "all Chinese with the five most popular names, some 90 per cent of the population!" [p.157]. There was always a faction among the Mongols that wanted a steppe culture imposed on China, with the extermination of agriculture, and population, that that would entail. Paludan mentions that the amount of land under cultivation tripled just between 1371 and 1379, in the early years of the Ming, and that "in 1395 alone, 41,000 resevoirs were rebuilt or restored" [pp.161-162]. This would imply some neglect or abandonment under the Yüan. Goodrich mentions how Qubilai Khân, emulating Shih-huang-ti, tried to suppress Taoism, ordering (1258 & 1281) that all of its books (with some exceptions) be burned [op.cit., pp.183-184].
I had some problems with reconciling the Mongolian dates and names [The Mongols, David Morgan, Basil Blackwell, 1986, and The New Islamic Dynasties, Clifford Edmund Bosworth, Edinburgh University Press, 1996, which do not give Chinese names] with the Chinese list of Yüan emperors [Mathews' Chinese-English Dictionary, Harvard University Press, 1972, p. 1175, which does not give the Mongolian names]. This is now cleared up by Ann Paludan's Chronicle of the Chinese Emperors. Two Emperors did not reign long enough to be acknowledged by Chinese historians. Also, Chinese sources list Ming Tsung before Wen Tsung (or Wen Ti, in Mathews') because only the second reign of the latter is counted. The list is confirmed by the Oxford Dynasties of the World, by John E. Morby [Oxford University Press, 1989, 2002, p.220], which also gives Chinese names for the Khâns before Qubilai. The Eras of the Yüan Dynasty can be examined on a.
During the Yüan three dynastic histories were produced. In 1344 the Historiographic Bureau published the History of the [Tartar] Liao [Liaoshi] and the History of the [Tartar] Chin [Jinshi] and in 1345 the History of the [Northern & Southern] Sung [Songshi], all edited by T'o-t'o (Tuotuo, from a Mongolian name, Togh-to).
The Míng was the first Chinese dynasty not to be named after a local ancient kingdom (Ch'in, Han, T'ang, etc.). This was because the Founder, Chu Yüan-chang, was of humble origin, not nobility that would have identified with such a locality. Like the Mongol Yüan ("Beginning"), the name is instead chosen to be auspicious, "Bright." The Founder of the Han had originally been of low station also, a peasant, but he had already styled himself "King of Han" (Han Wang) before definitively claiming the Ch'in Emperorship. Also perhaps because of his origins, the Ming Founder was suspicious of the Scholars and sought to balance their influence in the Court with a competing Military institution of comparable depth and prestige. This wise provision, a kind of system of checks and balances, ultimately failed, as Emperors fell under the influence of the Scholars, and then even of the Palace Eunuchs, and neglected the Military. When the Manchus then seized power, some Chinese generals actually went over to them, expecting better status and attention. It was the same Chinese general, Wu San-kuei, who allowed Manchu forces through the Great Wall in 1644 and then personally executed the last of the Emperors in 1662.
L. Carrington Goodrich begins his chapter on the Ming Dynasty by saying, "The Ming has had a bad press" [A Short History of the Chinese People, Harper Torchbooks, Harper & Row, 1943, 1959, 1963, p.189]. This problem seems to have begun with historians taking later Ch'ing propaganda too seriously. A very different perspective on the Ming is now available from Timothy Brook, in The Troubled Empire, China in the Yuan and Ming Dynasties [Belknap Press, Harvard, 2010]. While many explanations of the Fall of the Ming involve minute descriptions of the brutality and corruption of the Ming regime, explained in part as the heritage of the Mongols, Brook avoids indulgence in this sort of thing -- which suspiciously sounds like the moralistic non-explanations for the, something that obviously goes back to the Roman historian. Indeed, it would not be foreign to the traditional moralizing of Chinese itself. But Brook takes very seriously Chinese reports that match the of our own day. Both the Yuan and the Ming suffered from the effects of the Little Ice Age. This period of anomalous cooling has been identified as stretching from 1550 to 1850, with a particularly cold period beginning about 1650, near the end of the Ming. However, the cooling after the Mediaeval Warm Period began a bit earlier. In Europe there was heavy rain for five years, with crop failure and famine, from 1315 to 1320. We know that the last vinyard in Mediaeval, for a time known for its wines and threatening to French vintners, closed in 1469 -- right before the Ming began rebuilding the Great Wall in 1474. Brook cites a cold period in China from 1261 to 1393, with drought from 1262 to 1306 and 1352 to 1374 [p.269]. This may have helped finish off the Yuan, which fell in 1368. What certainly helped finish off the Ming was severe cold from 1629 to 1643 with severe drought from 1637 to 1643. This not only meant starvation, with a death rate, according to Chinese sources (it may be exaggerated), of 70% to 90% in places, but also epidemics, which may have been the Bugonic Plague (to effect London in 1665) or smallpox, or both. Brook says, "When 1644 arrived, 80 percent of counties [i.e. what he calls the districts, , of a ] had stopped fowarding any taxes at all. The central treasury was empty" [p.252]. We are not surprised then to learn that there was no defense of Peking when the rebel Li Tzu-ch'eng arrives in 1644. Although the Maunder Minimum, 1645-1715, a period of few sunspots and lower solar energy, follows the fall of the Ming, the number of sunspots had been declining since around 1600 and the cold and the drought of the 1629-1643 period may reflect this development.
1368-1644 Era T'ai Tsu
Chu Yüan-chang 1368-1398 1368 Hung-wu Conquest of Mongol controlled Yunnan, including slaughter of 60,000 Miao and Yao tribesmen, 1381-1382 Hui Ti
Chu Yün-wen 1398-1402 1399 Chien-wên Ch'eng Tsu
Chu Ti 1402-1424 1403 Yung-Lo moves capital from Nanking
(Nan-ching/Nanjing) to Peking
(Pei-ching/Beijing); refuses tribute, 1413 Jen Tsung
Chu Kao-chih 1424-1425 1425 Hung-hsi Hsüan Tsung
Chu Chan-chi 1425-1435 1426 Hsüan-tê Ying Tsung
Chu Ch'i-chen 1435-1449 1436 Chêng-T'ung captured by
T'u-mu, 1449 1457-1464 1457 T'ien-shun T'ai Tsung, or
Chu Ch'i-yü 1449-1457 1450 Ching-t'ai Hsien Tsung
Chu Chien-shen 1464-1487 1465 Ch'eng-hua Reconstruction of Great Wall started, 1474 Hsiao Tsung
Chu Yü-t'ang 1487-1505 1488 Hung-chih Wu Tsung
Chu Hou-chao 1505-1521 1506 Chêng-tê Portuguese arrive, 1514,
Tomé Pires at Canton, 1517 Shih Tsung
Chu Hou-ts'ung 1521-1567 1522 Chia-tsing Portuguese expelled, 1522; some Portuguese & their firearms captured, 1523; foreign trade shut down, 1525; Portuguese at, 1553-1554, Amoy, 1544; Japanese pirates, , besiege Nanking, 1555; Army ejects pirates from Fukien (Fujian), 1560-1563 Mu Tsung
Chu Tsai-hou 1567-1572 1567 Lung-ch'ing foreign trade reopened, 1567 1572-1620 1573 Wan-Li Alessandro Valignano founds
Jesuit Mission, 1577; reaches Peking, 1598, received at Court, 1601 (dies in 1610); war in, 1599-1600; Japanese invasion, war in, 1593-1598; Jesuits charged with correction of, 1611; Emperor becomes recluse, refuses to attend Court, 1600-1620 Kuang Tsung
Chu Ch'ang-le 1620 1620 T'ai-ch'ang Hsi Tsung
Chu Yü-chiao 1620-1627 1621 T'ien-ch'i invades Liao-tung, 1618; Chinese defeated at Sar-hu, 1619, driven behind Great Wall, 1622; Mao Wen-lung invades Manchuria, 1624, defeats Manchus, 1626 Szu Tsung
Chu Yü-chien 1627-1644 1628 Ch'ung-chên Mao Wen-lung executed, Jesuits charged with correction of calendar, 1629; foreign trade closed, 1638; Rebellion of Li Tzu-ch'eng, 1640, occupies Peking, Emperor commits suicide, 1644; Wu San-kuei allows in Manchurians, Manchu occupation, 1644
While climate is a previously overlooked factor in Chinese history, other characteristics of Chinese government would ultimately effect the Ch'ing as well as the Ming. One indication of Chu Yüan-chang's attitude about the Scholars concerns the conduct of the great, which had been suspended under the Mongols. In 1370, the Emperor reinstituted the examinations. In 1371, 75% of the degrees from the national examination had gone to candidates from the South of China. This displeased the Emperor, who believed, with many traditionalists, that Northerners were morally more worthy -- from the area where Chinese civilization had begun -- and possibly, given the Emperor's suspicions, more trustworthy. The examinations were thus suspended until 1385, but then the geographical division of those who passed did not change. At a special Palace examination in 1397, all of the 52 candidates who passed were Southerners. Borrowing from the Josef Stalin school of bureaucracy, the Emperor had two of the examiners executed, pour encourager les autres. In a subsequent retesting, all the successful candidates were Northerners.
By 1425 it was decided that places in the national examinations would be reserved by region, with 35% for the North, 55% for the South, and 10% for some places in the middle [cf. Brook, op.cit., pp.36-37]. This extraordinary provision was imposed on a nation that to us may seem to be uniform in race, language, and religion. But clearly there were cultural differences, and not merely of an economic character. The moral aspect of these now apparently figured in the Emperor's judgment, who imposed a system of discriminatory preferential policies or "affirmative action" for Northerners. The more general meaning of such policies I have considered.
At right is a portrait of Chu Yüan-chang, the Hung-wu Emperor. It is important to keep this image in mind, because one often sees an ugly Ch'ing caricature of the Emperor, even presented as a genuine and unproblematic portrait in otherwise respected history books (e.g. China, A New History by John King Fairbank & Merle Goldman, Harvard, 1992, 2006, plate 12). Historians have no business insensibly promoting Manchu propaganda against the Chinese dynasty they overthrew .
For the first time in Chinese history, the Míng Emperors employed only one Era name for their reigns. It thus becomes convenient to refer to the Emperors by the Era, e.g. the "Yung-Lo Emperor." This practice continued in the Dynasty, but was not adopted in Japan until the. The necessity or convenience of this device may not be obvious, but it should be noted that the personal names (e.g. Chu Yüan-chang) of the Emperors were properly no longer used once they came to the Throne, and that the names they are otherwise known by (e.g. T'ai Tsu) are posthumous. If a reigning Emperor is not simply to be called the "Current Emperor" (which is proper), he can at least be unambiguously identified by the Era.
The first capital of the Ming at is at Nanking on the Yangtze. The name means "Southern Capital," . I don't think this was a name initially used, since its meaning mainly serves to contrast it with the capital subsequently founded by the Yung-Lo Emperor much further north, which then became the "Northern Capital," , Peking (note that this spelling is not a mistake but simply reflects, in both syllables, an older pronunciation of ).
This was the site of one of the Mongol capitals of China, Khanbaliq in Mongolian or Ta-tu, , in Chinese, "Great Capital," occupied by in 1264. In 1272 it was renamed from what it had been as the capital of the, , "Middle Capital." I had previously confused this with Shang-tu, , in Inner Mongolia about 171 miles north of Peking. The latter was kept as a Mongol summer capital and is remembered by Coleridge as "Xanadu." Da-tu had at first been renamed Peip'ing, , "Northern Peace," by the Ming, before the capital was moved there -- a name that would be restored by the in 1928.
The location of Peking was clearly part of a forward strategic plan for the defense of the border. Unfortunately, in the absence of a genuine forward defense, i.e. attacks into Mongolia, it created a very shallow defensive backup and exposed the capital to sudden raids, for which the Ming were to pay dear. Nevertheless, the Peking (or Beijing) of today retains the landmarks of the Ming city, especially the Imperial Palace of the Forbidden City. The formal entrance to the Palace, the southern gate, the "Gate of Heavenly Peace," , gives its name to Tiananmen Square, immortalized by the tragic events of 1989.
Two early Míng Emperors, starting with the Yung-Lo Emperor, sent Admiral , Zheng He (or Chêng Ho in Wade-Giles), a Moslem eunuch -- he was enslaved and castrated as a prisoner of war in the conquest of Yunnan in 1382 -- on seven great naval expeditions into the Indian Ocean between 1405 and 1433.Yung-Lo Era,
1402-1424 1 1405-1407 317 ships 2 1407-1409 249 ships 3 1409-1411 48 ships 4 1413-1415 63 ships 5 1417-1419? 6 1421-1422 41 ships Hsüan-Tê Era,
1425-1435 7 1431-1433 100 ships
Chinese sources report that the largest ships, the baochuan or "treasure ships," were 440 feet long. However, most of the records of the expeditions were destroyed (in 1477), the reported dimensions are unrealistic (e.g. a beam of 180 feet, which sounds more like a bathtub than a sailing ship). Bruce Swanson [Eighth Voyage of the Dragon, Naval Institute Press, 1982, p. 33] says that a modern surviving Chinese junk of five masts, the Jiangsu trader, was 170 feet long. He does not think the Ming ships were any larger; but since baochuan were reported to have up to nine masts , if this is accurate and the number of masts was proportional to the length, we might extrapolate ships of 306 feet in length. This is comparable to the length of some 19th century clipper ships: The Great Republic of 1853, the largest ship of its time, was 325 feet long. Although this is larger, by half again, than Swanson wants to allow, there now have been some archaeological discoveries of ship fittings that seem consistent with the larger sizes, as with the rudder below.
Admiral He established a base at, where the local Sultân became a tributary of China and even sailed to China to pay homage to the Emperor. A Chinese cantonment protected, stored, and shipped goods from China and those obtained on the expeditions. On nearby Sumatra, a Chinese governor was installed at Palembang after a Chinese pirate was defeated, captured, and sent back to China for execution. In northern Sumatra, at Semudera, troops were put ashore to interfere in local politics (as Europeans would do later), installing one king and sending a rival back to China, where he was executed. A king in was defeated and sent to China, but then the Emperor returned him to his kingdom (thought he evidently was unable to recover his throne). Some of Zheng He's detachments went into the Persian Gulf, the Red Sea, and even down the coast of Africa, perhaps as far as Zanzibar.
The triumph of the xenophobic faction of the Scholars at Court, however, meant that the expeditions were terminated. It became a capital offense to build a ship with more than two masts, Chinese were prohibited from trading abroad, and when a request was submitted in 1477 to examine Zheng He's logs, they were "lost" by a vice president of the Ministry of War. The Minister himself expressed astonishment, "How is it possible for offical documents in the archives to be lost?" [Louise Levathes, When China Ruled the Seas, Oxford, 1994, p.179]. The records appear to have been deliberately destroyed -- a very shocking expedient given Chinese conscientiousness about history: We know details of the expeditions from an account by Ma Huan, who sailed with Zheng He on three voyages, from other accounts, and from inscriptions actually left by Zheng He at different places. As in Roman history, the epigraphic evidence, sometimes neglected and sometimes only recently discovered, can add substantially to historical knowledge.
China withdrew into itself at the very time when the sea-lanes of the world were about to open to cosmopolitan traffic. There were times when foreign trade was reopened, but then also when it was shut down again. The ambivlance of the regime is palpable. Part of the problem was a misconception. It was believed that trade promoted piracy. When prohibitions of trade promoted smuggling, with increased piracy, the lesson of experience began to sink in. Chinese traders could be found in the Indian Ocean; but Chinese warships, never again. Vasco da Gama arrived in India in 1498, just 65 years after Admiral He had left. It is even said that on the coast of Africa, where the Portuguese put in, some old people actually remembered the Chinese. The Portuguese then found little to resist them at sea, when the Chinese probably had had superior technology and much larger forces. Having simply abdicated the contest, China would shortly fall behind and never catch up.
Curiously, Zheng He came to be celebrated in a later Ming novel, a play, and then in a cult of his own person, maintained largely by Chinese settlers in the Southeast Asian places where he had visited. It survives until today, generally under the form of one of his titles, , Sanbao, the "Three Treasure" or "Jewel." This also happens to be a term, for the "Treasures" of the Buddha, the Dharma, and the Sangha; but then Zheng He himself was a Muslim, which makes his apotheosis all the more remarkable. Another cult associated with the Admiral and his expeditions was that of the goddess , Tianfei (or Tien-fei), the "Heavenly Consort." More commonly known as , Mazu (or Ma-tsu), she is a goddess of the sea, fishermen, and sailors, although originally a mortal woman, thought to have lived from 960 to 987. After her death, miracles and visions associated with her resulted in deification, much as such things result in the recognition of Christians saints. Zheng He, a Muslim again, nevertheless erected tablets honoring Tianfei.
The innovations of European civilization were dramatically demonstrated when the Portuguese arrived in China in 1514 and were received at Canton in 1517. Although the Chinese had invented gunpowder and cannon, the Portuguese brought the first hand-held firearms. These were then named . This interesting expression could mean "Portuguese" or later "Spanish," but it also looks like a combination of , the familiar "" of Middle Eastern and Indian languages (although it would literally mean "Buddhist gentleman"), , ferengi in Hindî, with , which can mean "machine." Firearms as the "machines of the Franks" would be appropriate. The Portuguese presented cannon at Court in 1522, right before, for the time being, they were expelled.
Before long, some in the Chinese government became interested in the weapons. At the time of attacks by Japanese pirates, the fearsome , such as the siege of Nanking in 1555, General Yü Ta-yu urged that Chinese ships be equipped with cannon. He said, "In sea battle, there is no trick; the side that has more ships defeats the side that has fewer, the side that has more guns defeats the side that has less" [Keay, A History of China, Basic Book, 2009, p.429]. From 1568 to 1582, General Ch'i Chi-kuang experimented with artillery along the Great Wall. In 1622 and 1629, Hsü Kuang-ch'i, Vice-Minister of War, received permission to hire Portuguese to manufacture and use guns for the army. An illustration of the defense of Liao-yang in Liao-tung in the 1620's, as the Manchus are attacking, shows cannon outside the walls [Keay, ibid.].
Thus, more modern weapons were for a time helpful against the Manchus, but it was also often stated that native Chinese were not very good dealing with the new technology. More important, Hsü's use of the Portuguese was a matter of intense controversy at Court. Since he was himself by then a convert to Christianity, the xenophobes were happy to accuse him of being loyal to the Franks, rather than to China, and of preparing for a Portuguese takeover. In the long run, of course, one might say that Europeans would be the greater threat to China. However, at the time, the Manchus were the clear and present danger, a danger that became more pressing when Hsü's arguments failed and the advantage of the help of the Portuguse was inconsistently employed.
How valuable this advantage could have been we see when the Khan Nurhachi was wounded by cannon fire at the Battle of Ning-yüan in 1626 and then died. This was during a period, 1623-1629, when the Ming Court had itself had canceled the offical use of the Portuguese. The Ming General at Ning-yüan, Mao Wen-lung, a bit of a loose cannon himself (he was executed in 1629), apparently used the Portuguese on his own authority. Thus, Timothy Brook says, "attempts to borrow European technology and expertise were always compromised and had little cumulative impact on the Ming's defensive posture" [op.cit., p.224] -- very different from the way in which the Portuguese enabled to repulse attacks from Islâm in 1543. It would be the Ch'ing, not the Ming, that became the "gunpowder empire."
Given the general xenophobia of Confucianism, the conflict about the adoption of Portuguese technology is not surprising, but something else is all but astonishing. The Jesuit Mission in China, begun in 1577, had worked its way into the Court by 1601. Matteo Ricci (1552–1610), an accomplished student of, and soon impressively fluent and learned in Chinese, obtained a permanent berth for the Jesuits, destined to last centuries, by demonstrating the greater accuracy of Western astronomy and calendrical methods. The reaction against this was sometimes fierce and temporarily effective; but in the end, the Jesuits were repeatedly charged, even under the Manchus, with governing the. If the earlier Ming had only been so open to its own successes, the history of China might have been much different.
The idea that the commercial economy does a better job of redistributing grain than does the state became a key element in the administrative reform that Qiu Jun (1420-1495) laid before the Hongzhi emperor in 1487. In the same vein, Lin Xiyuan (ca. 1480-ca. 1560), who undertook to reformulate famine policies in the sixteenth century, argued against the expectation that the state should provide relief. [ibid. p.125]
After centuries of experience, the Chinese were still trying to get it right, and even relying on the market and the detested merchants began too look like a good idea.Southern Ming,
Dynasty, 1644-1662 Era Fu Wang,
Prince of Fu
Chu Yu-sung 1644-1645, d.1646 1644 Hung-kuang Emperor also regarded as last of Ming; captured by Manchus, 1645; executed, 1646 T'ang Wang
Chu Yü-chien 1645-1646 1645 Lung-wu Emperor captured by Manchus, executed, 1646 T'ang Wang
Chu Yü-yüeh 1646-1647 1646 Shao-wa Emperor captured by Kuei Wang, suicide, 1647 Kuei Wang,
d.1662 1646 Yung-li Emperor captured in Burma, 1661; executed by General Wu San-kuei, who had let the Manchus in through the Great Wall, 1662
Indeed, a modern commercial economy, with cheap transport and without subsistence agriculture, has long banished famine from the developed countries. It is then instructive to compare Chinese efforts with the difficulties, practical and conceptual, that the British encountered in dealing with in Ireland and India.
Despite these exceptions to their xenophobia and anti-commercial instincts, the triumph and dominance of the Scholars (exactly the power that modern would like to have) not only stifled the innovative spirit of the Chinese to explore and create but opened China to foreign conquest. This then exposed China again, although under the, to new foreign encroachment, as European creativity and power waxed in the 18th and 19th centuries. The cultural readiness of the Chinese people to compete on modern terms was later demonstrated time and again as overseas Chinese communities often came to dominate the economy of places where they started with nothing and were often disliked -- the Philippines,, Indonesia,,, etc. In China itself, the first chance for the Chinese to really prosper in a free economy was, ironically, in the British Crown Colony of.
Note that while the Southern Ming Emperors draw from the ranks of Imperial Princes, and are commonly thus identified (e.g. the "Prince of Fu"), their actual title in Chinese protocol was (e.g. Fu Wang). In the West, this is comparable to the Heir of the being styled the "King of the Romans." That tradition was continued by, who crowned his son, Napoleon II, "King of Rome." The Emperor of China was thus literally a "King of Kings," and Imperial Princes were put on a level of equality with the rulers of foreign countries like or.
The genealogy of the Ming is derived from the Nihon Kodaishi Daijiten (Dictionary of Ancient Japanese History), with relevant additions from The Southern Ming, 1644-1662 by Lynn A. Struve [Yale University Pres, 1984].
One dynastic history was produced by the Historiographic Bureau during the Ming, the History of the Yüan [Yuanshi] in 1370, edited by Sung Lien. It is regarded as perhaps the least satisfactory of the dynastic histories, but then the Chinese had no particular reason to expend effort on a fair or detailed treatment of the Mongol conquerors.
Ch'ing, , "Clear"
Dynasty, (1616, 1636)-1644-(1662)-1911 Era T'ai Tsu
Aisin Giorro Nurhachi 1616-1626 1616 T'ien-ming Invades Liao-tung, 1618; Chinese defeated at Sar-hu, 1619, driven behind Great Wall, 1622; Mao Wen-lung invades Manchuria, 1624; Nurhachi mortally wounded, Battle of Ning-yüan, 1626 T'ai Tsung
Aisin Giorro Aberhai 1626-1643 1627 T'ien-ts'ung 1636 Ch'ung-te Proclamation of Ch'ing Dynasty, 1636 Shih Tsu
Aisin Giorro Fu-lin 1643-1661 1644 Shun-Chih Chinese General Wu San-kuei allows Manchurians through Great Wall, Peking occupied, End of Ming proclaimed, 1644 Shêng Tsu
Aisin Giorro Hsüan-ye 1661-1722 1662 K'ang-Hsi Shih Tsung
Aisin Giorro Yin-chen 1722-1735 1723 Yung-chêng Christianity prohibited, but Jesuits retained at Court, 1724 Kao Tsung
Aisin Giorro Hong-li 1735-1796 1736 Ch'ien-Lung Jên Tsung
Aisin Giorro Yung-yen 1796-1820 1796 Chia-ch'ing Hsüan Tsung
Aisin Giorro Min-ning 1820-1850 1821 Tao-kuang Wen Tsung
Aisin Giorro I-chu 1850-1861 1851 Hsien-fêng Taiping Rebellion, 1853-1864 Mu Tsung
Aisin Giorro Tsai-ch'un 1861-1875 1862
T'ung-chih Tz'u Hsi [Cixi]
1898-1908 Tê Tsung
Aisin Giorro Tsai-t'ien 1875-1908 1875 Kuang-hsü Boxer Rebellion, 1900-1901 Mò Ti
[Puyi] 1908-1911 1909 Hsüan-t'ung Emperor of
The Manchurian conquest of China was a deeply humiliating experience for the Chinese. The Manchus, indeed, made things harder for themselves, as foreign rulers, with their decree that Chinese men would have to adopt Manchu costume, including the infamous "queue," where the front of the head is shaved and the hair in back grown out and braided into a long pig-tail. This was the style of the Manchus themselves and so, at least, was not used to specifically mark the Chinese. Manchu costume replaced the deep sleeves that had always been used as pockets in Chinese dress with tight tailored cuffs, as in modern Western shirts. Even the Mongols had imposed no requirements of grooming and dress so personal and intimate on the Chinese. It provoked violent Chinese popular resistance and helped the "Southern Ming" princes rally forces against the Manchus for almost two decades. Subsequently, the queue could only be avoided by taking a Buddhist tonsure. The Manchus gave up trying to determine whether this was done sincerely, and Chinese could be buried in Ming costume.
The Manchus themselves spoke an language from the Tungusic group. They wrote their language with a variety of the alphabet that had been brought by missionaries into Central Asia. It was written from top to bottom, like Chinese, rather than from right to left like Syriac. The Manchus continued to use their language and alphabet until the end of the Dynasty -- the reverse of their coins featured the name of the mint in Manchu -- but the survival of their language, and their ethnic identity, was already all but swamped under the Han Chinese.
Some Chinese histories do not begin the list of Ch'ing rulers until the fall of the Southern Ming in 1662 -- hence two successive Emperors are named "Tsu," "Founder." This usually means the founder of the Dynasty, although we also see it in a dynasty refounded, as the was by its third Emperor. Nurhachi, , the founder of the Dynasty back in Manchuria in 1616 is also a "Tsu."
Like the Mongols, the Manchus practiced the form of Buddhism. The desire of the Manchus to be accepted as proper Confucian rulers, however, was otherwise intense. Even before incursion into China proper, they chose (1636) a name for the dynasty following the Ming precedent: Ch'ing, , means "Clear." The deliberate implication was that, as Ming, "Bright," implies Fire, , Ch'ing implies Water, , which "overcomes" fire in the "mutually overcoming" of the Chinese.
The genealogy of the Ch'ing is entirely from the Nihon Kodaishi Daijiten (Dictionary of Ancient Japanese History).
One dynastic history was produced by the Historiographic Bureau during the Ch'ing, the History of the Ming [Mingshi] in 1739, edited by Chang T'ing-yü. This is the source of a great deal of the Manchu propaganda that has sucked in various uncritical historians in their treatment of the Ming, as noted.
The rhetoric about this can be rather heated. Histories may say that China was "dismembered" or even "crucified" by the Powers. It hardly went that far. Indeed, there were areas detached by foreign states, the large ones mainly by and Japan -- the Russian ones still in Russia's hands -- otherwise cities. Then there were Treaty Ports, cities opened to trade with particular or perhaps many foreign states, spheres of influence, and concessions. The "unequal treaties" governed such cessions and concessions, which also included extraterritoriality for foreign citizens, i.e. Chinese laws and courts did not apply to them. The latter was a provision that European powers usually claimed against all traditional governments (e.g. and ), for the very sensible reason that their judicial procedure used torture and then inflicted cruel punishments that might include living dismemberment, as was the in China. In several cities, but most famously in Shanghai, there was an "International Settlement" that mainly operated under its own laws. Even the United States, although promoting a "hands off" policy towards China, nevertheless contributed gunboats to keep the peace and protect foreigners. The 1966 movie The Sand Pebbles commemorates the confused and thankless nature of such missions.
The "unequal treaties" all began because China simply wasn't interested in any dealings, let alone actual trade, with foreigners, except under the forms, or at least the fictions, of tribute and subordination that had been traditional. This was already beginning to change in treaties with the Russians, but the British, beginning in 1793, absolutely refused even the fiction of tribute or subordination. The Portuguese had had a foot in the door since the 16th century, and their own settlement at. They weren't particularly troubled by the way the Chinese wanted to understand the whole business. Even the failure of the British mission in 1793 didn't make too much difference in the way trade, and smuggling, continued to function. The flash point turned out to be the importation of opium -- or , which could also mean tobacco, or , "great" opium. The practice of smoking opium had actually originated in China, and a for while the government was relatively complacent about it. As alarm grew about the opium trade, arguments were actually made, as today, for and against legalization. Legalization lost; and in 1839 a Special Commissioner for Frontier Defense, Lin Tse-Hsü (Lin Zexu) was sent to Canton to deal with the matter. The result was War with the British East India Company, the Opium War (1840-1842). To the astonishment of the Chinese, their war junks and forts were blown to bits by a military technology that had advanced beyond their comprehension.
The equation of yi with 'barbarian' seems to have originated with a Pomeranian missionary who was serving the British as a translator at the time; it is not evident in earlier works, such as Macartney's [the envoy in 1793] or Ricci's journals. A small mistake perhaps, it surfaced in the run-up to the Opium War and gained a wide and notorius currency. The Chinese insisted that yi had always signified merely those non-Chinese peoples who were 'easterners' (the British frequented the east coast) -- just as man did those who were 'southerners', rong 'northerners' [sic] and di 'westerners' [sic]. They were directional, not objectionable terms. But the British declined to find yi as other than highly insulting...
It fouled Anglo-Chinese relations; it permeated racial stereotyping; and it corrupted -- and still does -- most non-Chinese writing on the entire course of China's history. [pp.461-462]
This is a curious argument. Mr. Keay ought to be aware that the Greek term bárbaroi, , itself originally just meant "not Greek, foreign" [Liddell and Scott's An Intermediate Greek-English Lexicon, Oxford, 1889, 1964, p.146]. Is it a "mistranslation" to say that bárbaroi is "barbarians," rather than "non-Greeks"? Not really, since it is their word; and the connotations, perhaps negative or "objectionable" that we have of "barbarians" originated with the Greeks and the Romans using the word for peoples that they considered culturally inferior.
The Chinese did have a large vocabulary for peoples who were non-Chinese. We have for eastern barbarians, for western barbarians, for northern barbarians, and for southern barbarians (Keay has switched the words for "northern" and "western"). This fits into the directional associations of Five Element Theory. We find other expressions for barbarians in general. As the character used with the "Five Barbarians", is already familiar. The expression , "outside person," we see as the Japanese gaijin, but it already has that meaning in Chinese -- "outsider; an alien" [Mathews' Chinese-English Dictionary, Harvard, 1972, p.1036]. The Chinese used these in exactly the same way that the Greeks used , since the Chinese regarded most of the peoples around them as culturally inferior to themselves -- as indeed and in fact they were. As it happens, the Greeks may have had more respect for the older civilizations they knew about, Egypt and Babylon, than the Chinese did for the originally entirely illiterate people surrounding China.
Mathews' dictionary has no difficulty using "barbarians" with all the traditional characters. Perhaps Keay thinks that this has "corrupted -- and still does -- most non-Chinese writing on the entire course of China's history." However, it is often difficult to avoid the traditional translations for the traditional characters. In the ABC Chinese-English Comprehensive Dictionary, by John DeFrancis [Hawai'i, 2003], which reflects modern, indeed contemporary, usage, can mean "'barbarian' tribes, esp. in the east yídí" [p.1134] -- , "tribes in the east and north" [p.1138]. Despite its use in the previous expression, alone is only defined as a "Surname" [p.186] -- in fact the surname of no less than. is "barbaric, fierce yemán" and "southern 'barbarians'" [p.595] -- is "uncivilized; savage" and "barbarous; cruel" [p.1131]. is defined as "weapons; military affairs róngdí," where, however, then means "non-Chinese peoples of the north and west" [p.776]. Finally, , is defined as "foreign" or "non-Han peoples in the northwest" [p.374], and as "the Northern tribes" [p.404]. Thus, its use for the northern "Five Barbarians" influences the sense of direction.
In this dictionary we see "barbarians" used where it is with scare quotes, sometimes replaced with "tribes," which doesn't imply much civilization, and finally just with "non-Chinese peoples." So it looks like DeFrancis and/or Chinese usage is moving in the direction that Keay indicates. But we cannot ignore the context in "the entire course of China's history" that Keay invokes. The Chinese had no greater regard, and no reason to have any, than the Greeks or the Romans did for their neighbors. We really don't have a vocabulary to distinguish between proper "barbarians" and something like "equally civilized non-Chinese neighbors." I don't believe that Keay can honestly maintain that the Chinese had ever made that distinction -- unless we find it with Buddhists speaking of remote India (and no Confucian would have a reason to make even that exception). At the same time, it was not necessary to translate as "barbarians" rather than "foreigners"; but even now it is not difficult to imagine that the Chinese had good reasons to regard the British as no less barbarous than the Greeks would have the invading Achaemenid. They each represented something outlandish, threatening, and oppressive -- and the Persians weren't even trying to maintain the opium trade. On the other hand, when the Chinese used the expression , "foreign devil," there is no doubt how they felt about the foreigners.British Hong Kong Charles Elliot administrator,
1841 Sir Henry Eldred Curwen Pottinger 1841-1843, Governor,
1843-1844 Alexander Robert Johnston agent,
1841-1843 Sir John Francis Davis 1844-1848 William Staveley acting,
1848 Sir Samuel George Bonham 1848-1854 William Jervois agent,
1852-1853 Sir John Bowring 1854-1859 William Caine acting,
1859 Sir Hercules George Robert Robinson 1859-1865 William T. Mercer acting,
1865-1866 Sir Richard Graves MacDonnell 1866-1872 Henry Wase Whitflield acting,
1872 Sir Arthur Edward Kennedy 1872-1877 John Gardiner Austin agent,
1874, 1875, 1877 Sir John Pope Hennessy 1877-1882 Malcolm Struan Tonnochy acting,
1882 Sir William Henry Marsh acting,
1882-1883 Sir George Ferguson Bowen 1883-1885 Sir William Henry Marsh acting,
1885-1887 William Gordon Cameron acting,
1887 Sir George William Des Voeux 1887-1891 George Digby Barker acting,
1891 Sir William Robinson 1891-1898 Wilsone Black acting,
1898 Sir Henry Arthur Blake 1898-1903 Francis Henry May acting,
1903-1904 Sir Matthew Nathan 1904-1907 Sir Francis Henry May acting,
1907 Sir Frederick John Dealtry Lugard 1907-1912 Claud Severn acting,
1912 Sir Francis Henry 1912-1918 Claud Severn acting,
1918-1919 Sir Reginald Edward Stubbs 1919-1925 Claud Severn acting,
1925 Sir Cecil Clementi 1925-1930 Wilfrid Thomas Southorn acting,
1930 Sir William Peel 1930-1935 Sir Wilfrid Thomas Southorn acting,
1935 Norman Lockhart Smith acting,
1935 Sir Wilfrid Thomas Southorn acting,
1935 Sir Andrew Caldecott 1935-1937 Norman Lockhart Smith acting,
1937 Sir Geoffrey Alexander Stafford Northcote 1937-1941 Norman Lockhart Smith agent,
1940 Edward Felix Norton agent,
1940-1941 Norman Lockhart Smith acting,
1941 Sir Mark Aitchinson Young 1941-1947,
1941-1945 Japanese Occupation, ,
25 December 1941 - 16 August 1945 Takashi Sakai & Masaichi Niimi military,
1941-1942 Rensuke Isogai 1942-1944 Hisaichi Tanaka 1945 Franklin Charles Gimson provisional,
1945 Sir Cecil Harcourt military,
1945-1946 David Mercer MacDougall acting,
1947 Sir Alexander William Grantham 1947-1957 David Edgeworth Beresford acting,
1957-1958 Sir Robert Brown Black 1958-1964 Edmund Brinsley Teesdale acting,
1964 Sir David Clive Crosbie Trench 1964-1971 Sir Hugh Selby Norman-Walker acting,
1971-1971 Sir Murray MacLehose 1971-1982 Sir Philip Haddon-Cave acting,
1982 Sir Edward Youde 1982-1986 Sir David Akers-Jones acting,
1986-1987 Sir David Wilson 1987-1992 Christopher "Chris" Patten 1992-1997 Chinese Hong Kong Tung Chee-hwa 1997-2005 Sir Donald Tsang 2005-2012 Leung (C.Y.) Chun-ying 2012-2017 Carrie Lam 2017
The Peace of Nanking (1842) ceded Hong Kong (with the Mandarin pronunciation: , "Fragrant Harbor") and opened five ports to trade. There followed a series of incidents, wars, and treaties. The Second Opium (or Lorca) War (1856-1858/60) led to the Treaty of Tientsin, followed by the occupation of Peking and the Treaty of Peking (1860). This created the international embassy area in Peking that would be famously besieged during the Boxer Rebellion in 1900. The Convention of Chih-fu (1876) opened four more treaty ports, the Convention of Chungking (1890) opened Chungking, and the Franco-Chinese commercial convention (1886/87, after the Sino-French War, 1883-1885) opened three more cities in the south to France.
Meanwhile, the Powers sometimes helped prop up Ch'ing rule. The Taiping Rebellion (1853-1864) stood a good chance of overthrowing the Ch'ing altogether. With partially Christian inspiration, that might have resulted in a very different China. However, it was eventually put down with the help of Charles "Chinese" Gordan, who later died at Khartoum. Residual Chinese claims over Tonkin () and were ceded to France (1885) and Britain (1886) respectively. Japan, beginning her predatory ways, went to war with China (Sino-Japanese War, 1894-95). Winning a naval battle and successful on land, the Peace of Shimonoseki ceded to Japan Taiwan, the Pescadores, and the Liaotung Peninsula, and recognized the independence of. This was too much for some of the Powers. The "Triple Intervention" of France, Russia, and Germany forced Japan to retrocede the Liaotung to China. However, Russia then soon moved into the void. In 1897, Darien (Dalian) and Port Arthur (Lüshun) were occupied in the Liaotung, Korea was made a Russian protectorate, and work was begun on the Chinese Eastern Railroad, which cut across Manchuria from the Siberian Railroad to Vladivostok.
The same year, the murder of German missionaries led to the German occupation of Tsingtao (Ch'ing-tao, Qingdao). In 1898, Tsingtao and the neighboring Kiaochow (Chiao-chou) were leased to Germany for 99 years, as was Weihai (or Weihai Wei, Port Edward, until 1930) and the new Territories of Hong Kong (previously enlarged in 1860 by Kowloon) to Britain, and (Kuang-chow-wan, Guangzhouwan, modern Chankiang or Zhanjiang) to France. As Germans will do, they built a brewery in Tsingtao, which is still the name of a Chinese beer.
The name Weihai, , is often found with a third element, i.e. as "Weihaiwei," where means "military station." This bespeaks a long history. Weihai was established as a naval base against Japanese pirates, , in 1398. In 1406 a two mile wall was built around it. In the 1880's the Chinese built a modern naval base there, corresponding to one on the northern side of the Pohai (Bohai) Strait, Lüshun. In 1898 Weihai and Lüshun became the British Port Edward and the Russian Port Arthur, respectively. The British, however, had no real need for Weihai, and it had no commercial advantages, so it was returned to China in 1930. Port Arthur, of course, fell to Japan (1905), with whom it stayed, as Ryojun, until 1945.
All these encroachments and compromises of Chinese sovereignty and territory led to a popular uprising in the Boxer Rebellion (1900-1901, , the Boxers = "Fist Rebels"). Chinese "Boxing" was what is now more commonly known as "Kung Fu" (, "ability; work; service"). Its mystical powers were expected to provide some advantage against Western technology. The success of the Rebellion even drew the imprudent support of the Empress Dowager. Christians were massacred, and the foreign embassies in Peking were surrounded, cut off (in the days before radio), and besieged. The world wondered while an expedition of Eight Powers was organized to relieve the embassies. The Emperor of, Wilhelm II, memorably told his forces to behave like the Huns of Attila. Japanese forces, hitherto better disciplined, took this to heart as well. The embassies were relieved and China further humiliated.
The grudge nursed by Japan against Russia exploded in 1904. After a war (the Russo-Japanese, 1904-05) that often looked like a dress-rehearsal for World War I, Japan retrieved its conquests of 1895, obtained part of the Manchurian railroad system, and forced Russian troops out of Manchuria. World War I itself enabled Japan to occupy German possessions in China. In 1915 China was bullied into ceding these to Japan (confirmed in the Treaty of Versailles, which China refused to sign), but in the Washington Naval Treaty of 1922 they were returned to China. Later, Japanese conquest of Manchuria (1931) and invasion of China (1937) followed. The Japanese occupation of most foreign possessions in China during World War II led to their return to China after the war, except for Hong Kong and Macao, which were only returned in 1997 and 1999, respectively.
In retrospect, the Opium War evokes special horror, in the way it implies the destruction of Chinese society through drug addiction. This was certainly the belief of the Chinese government. We are left with a picture of the East India Company, and the British Government itself, as drug pushers, shoving opium down the throats of the helpless Chinese (as literally in the contemporary cartoon). However, there is a curious anomaly in this view. Whenever Chinese went overseas to work, they took opium habits with them, but these never seemed to render such immigrants lazy or demoralized. Instead, Chinese labor took over or created economies almost everywhere it went, in Malaya, Vietnam, Thailand, Indonesia, the Philippines, and California. Indeed, Chinese laborers were attacked in California, not for being lazy dopers, but for being too hard working, Spartan, and competitive. Living in California and Nevada at the time of the Gold Rush, Mark Twain observed of the Chinese:
They are quiet, peaceable, tractable, free from drunkenness, and they are as industrious as the day is long. A disorderly Chinaman is rare, and a lazy one does not exist. [Roughing It]
Also, the opium that the British sold in China was grown in India. Why do we never hear of opium addiction being a problem in India? Did the East India Company forbid its sale or use there? I doubt that the Company could exercise that kind of control, regardless of its policies, if the demand existed. And overseas Indians often lived in places (Singapore) were there were Chinese emigrants actively using opium. Somehow it never caught on. Meanwhile, Indians in India were certainly using marijuana, , bhâng, something that is today of limited legality but of widespread use. I have never seen this cited as a social problem in India, although the situation is ripe for blame to be placed on it if an explanation is needed for lack of Indian economic progress. But I think it is all too well understood that India's economic problems are the fault of the licence râj and the Government, not drug use.
That raises the important question whether debilitating opium addictions were the effect rather than the cause of demoralization back in China. It seems undeniable that they were the effect and that China's problems originated with the anti-commercial attitudes of the Chinese Government. Chinese hopelessness was not the effect of opium, but of bad government. Today, drug use is harshly punished in a place like Singapore, but Singapore exists as a Chinese city because of Chinese immigrants who grew in wealth under a British regime that didn't (originally) bother with drug laws -- and one still sees opium offerings in Chinese temples in Southeast Asia, whose source must be a trade that is officially ignored at some level, in countries that often have the death penalty for drug crimes. The truth seems to be that drug (or alcohol) addiction as a social pathology may result from personal problems or cultural problems, but it does not just happen because drugs (or alcohol) are available. Morally, it is not clear how judicial punishments for people are superior to the natural harm that follows from what are judged to be behaviors. If the punishment in fact harms people more than the imprudence, a grotesque injustice has been effected.
At right we have been seeing the governors of British Hong Kong. This small colony ends up representing one of the most important lessons of history. Devastated by the Japanese, the British did little to rebuild the city after World War II. While in Britain itself industries were being nationalized by the Labourites, the British National Health Service was created, and restrictions were placed on the import and export of capital, nothing of the sort was done in Hong Kong. The city remained the last stronghold in the world of pure laissez-faire capitalism, with no labor law, minimum wage, social security, or working hours legislation. A good would expect nothing but misery and degradation. However, by the time Hong Kong was returned to China in 1997, the per capita GDP of Hong Kong had surpassed that of Britain herself. As of 2003, this was,930 for Hong Kong and,680 for Britain. More importantly however, adjusted for cost of living ("purchasing power parity"), Hong Kong enjoyed 75.0% of American GDP, while Britain only had 69.1%. Thus, under a British rule of benign neglect (as many would see it), Hong Kong became one of the richest places on earth. This without "natural resources" and burdened by millions of refugees (from Communist China and Vietnam) on almost no land. No wonder Communist China undertook to leave the economic system unchanged for fifty years in the treaty that returned the city to China. By then, China itself should be entirely capitalist. And Hong Kong did return to China, on a sad 30 June 1997, in heavy rain, with Prince Charles overseeing one of Britain's last Imperial acts. Hong Kong is still usually credited as having the greatest economic freedom in the world (followed by Singapore, New Zealand, and then a tie of the United States, the Netherlands, Ireland, Estonia, and Luxembourg). Thus, after 200 years, it looks like was right after all.
The list of Governors of Hong Kong is from a page at the site.
origin of the Ch'ing, it is noteworthy that subsequent Chinese governments, both Nationalist and Communist, regarded all Manchurian conquests as "intrinsic" parts of China.
Thus, which had been conquered by both Mongols and Manchus, and was independent after the fall of the Ch'ing in 1911, is claimed as an "intrinsic" part of China even though it had never actually been ruled by Chinese until the Communist invasion of 1950. The Tibetan language is related to Chinese, but culturally Tibet is a sub-Indian rather than a sub-Chinese civilization. Although the Tibetans were promised internal autonomy by the Chinese, they soon were subjected to the inevitable oppression, vandalism, and massacres of government. Since there never were very many Tibetans in their poor, Alpine country, this kind of treatment plus Chinese colonization began to produce a genocidal effect. The International Community, once energized about "de-colonization," and formerly alert to every police beating in South Africa, has shown little stomach for consistently confronting the Chinese over Tibet. On the other hand, the Dalai Lama, who fled into exile in 1959, has proven to be an appealing, eloquent, and respected spokesman for his country, attracting attention by many, including the Nobel Peace Prize committee and Hollywood devotees who now have produced sympathetic movies about Tibet and its plight (e.g. Seven Years in Tibet and Kundun). We can only hope that international pressure will increase and rescue a unique nation preserving an ancient heritage.
Although Western, usually American, defenders of Tibet are sometimes belabored with charges of hypocrisy, because of the treatment of the Indian tribes in American history, so that Americans are in no moral position to belabor the Chinese over the treatment of Tibet, it remains true that nowhere in the world have traditional tribal peoples, who were at neolithic or even paleolithic levels of development at their time of contact with the advanced civilizations (Eastern or Western), not been incorporated into larger modern states. There are often complaints about the status and treatment of tribal peoples in many places, from the United States to Brazil to the Sudan, but there is no special level of criticism about such peoples, of which there are many, in China. Tibet, however, was, for all its poverty and isolation, an organized state far beyond the tribal level. Like Ethiopia or Afghanistan, Tibet was the sort of state that, in the era of "decolonization," would be expected to become independent, regardless of its backward features. But the Chinese Empire and Chinese colonization survive, with no more justification than the precedent of the Manchurian Empire.
Republic of China
[Sun Zhongshan] Provisional
1912 Government in Peking Yüan Shih-k'ai 1912-1916 Li Yüan-hung
[Li Yuanghong] 1916-1917,
1922-1923 Feng Kuo-chang
[Feng Guozhang] 1917-1918 Hsü Shih-ch'ang 1918-1922 Chou Tzuch'i acting, 1922 Chang Shaotseng acting, 1923 Kao Lingwei acting, 1923 Ts'ao K'un 1923-1924 Huang Fu acting, 1924 Tuan Ch'i-jui
[Duan Qirui] provisional,
1924-1926 Hu Weite acting, 1926 Yen Huich'ing 1926 Tu Hsikuei acting, 1926 Ku Weichün acting,
1926-1927 Chang Tsolin
the "Old Marshal" 1927-1928 Chang assassinated by
Japanese, Northern Government
The beginning of Republican China was a very flawed business. When a rebellion broke out on 10 October (10/10) 1911, Sun Yat-sen, who headed the "Revolutionary Alliance" [Tongmenghui] since 1905, returned from exile and was invited to become the Provisional President. However, the Army commander in Peking, Yüan Shih-k'ai [Yuan Shikai], who was made the Imperial Prime Minister in November 1911, refused to depose the Emperor unless he was made President. Sun Yat-sen agreed to a compromise. Sun Yat-sen became the first official President of China on 1 January 1912. The Emperor Pu Yi, truly the "Last Emperor," , got around to abdicating on 12 February. Sun then resigned on 10 March, and Yüan Shih-k'ai became President. It was not long before Yüan entertained plans of establishing himself as Emperor. He briefly declared himself Emperor between December 1915 and March 1916. This was not popular; he retracted the declaration, and then soon died anyway. In July 1917, a Warlord (Chang Hsün, Zhang Xun) tried to restore the Emperor (who was allowed to live in the Forbidden City until 1924). The Republican Government was reestablished, but late in the same year Sun Yat-sen began forming rival governments in the South. Some semblance of a Constitutional order was maintained, but the Central Government quickly lost authority over most of the rest of the country; and Peking itself becameKuomintang,
Government, Canton Sun Yat-sen Generalissimo
1923-1925 Hu Han-min acting, 1925 Chairman of the National Government, Canton Wang Ching-wei [Wang Jingwei] 1925-1926,
with, 1938-1944 Chairman of the National Government, Nanking, 1926 Tan Yankai 1926-1927,
1927-1928 Communists expelled from Kuomintang, 1927; end of Government in Peking, 1928 Chiang Kai-shek [Jiang Jieshi] 1928-1931,
1943-1948 Lin Sen 1931-1943 Communist "Long March," 1934-1935 Presidents of the Republic of China, Nanking Chiang Kai-shek 1948-1949,
1950-1975 Li Tsung-jen 1949-1950 Government moves to Taiwan, 1949 Yen Chia-kan 1975-1978 Chiang Ching-kuo 1978-1988 Lee Teng-hui 1988-2000 Chen Shui-bian 2000-2008 Ma Ying-jeou 2008-2016 Tsai Ing-wen 2016-present
a pawn of the Warlords who now came to dominate China -- for control of Peking, this mainly meant Chang Tsolin [Zhang Zuolin], the "Old Marshal," Warlord of Manchuria. Foreign governments, however, continued to recognize the titular government in Peking, and the foreign run customs service remitted its revenues there. Nevertheless, even assembling a list of the nominal Presidents has been a challenge, and for a long time I did not have complete information. I then found a website with a full list of Heads of the Peking Government, but it is now off-line.
versions of these names are becoming common, although they bespeak sources and historiography that are now influenced by Chinese Communist scholarship and ideology. The names of both Sun Yat-sen and Chiang Kai-shek traditionally were given in the form of their own Southern Language,. It is rare to see Wade-Giles versions of their names in Mandarin, but it is now becoming typical to see Pinyin versions of their names in Mandarin, even though nothing of the sort occurs in contemporary records or older histories. Here I give the names in the old ways, with Mandarin equivalents in Pinyin for the more important ones.
During the days of the Peking government, two dynastic histories were produced. In 1920 we get the New History of the Yüan [Xin Yuanshi], an individual history by K'e Shao-min. In 1927 the Historiographic Bureau produced the Draft History of the Ch'ing [Qingshigao], edited by Chao Erh-hsün. is usually considered the last individual historian because the history of K'e Shao-min is often not counted among the "24 Histories" [Erh-shih-szu-shih or Ershisishi] as these stood at the end of the Ch'ing. Many of the records of the Bureau were removed to Taiwan in 1949, where another history of the Ch'ing was produced in the 1970's. But this tends to be ignored in influenced historiography.
Meanwhile, as noted, Sun Yat-sen labored to set up a counter-government in the South. After a couple of false starts, he succeeded in 1923. Although Sun died in 1925, his movement had become established, and civil war was the result. Leading the Northern Expedition that occupied Nanking [Pinyin Nanjing] in 1926 and eventually overthrew the Peking Government in 1928, Chiang Kai-shek [Jiang Jieshi] emerged as the leader of the Kuomintang (KMT, now GMD, ) Party. Nanking received foreign recognition as the Government of China. Peking, "Northern Capital," , was renamed Peip'ing, "Northern Peace" , which had been its name in the early. These events are nicely recounted by Barbara Tuchman in Stilwell and the American Experience in China, 1911-1945 [1970, Macmillan Company, 1971, Bantam Books, 1972] -- General Joseph Stilwell, who was the American commander in the China Theater in World War II, and military liaison with Chiang, was already in China as an attaché in the 1920's.
As with the Government in Peking, it has been rather difficult determining the titular Heads of Government in Nanking. One problem was that there was not formally a President of China until after a Constitution was written in 1947. In the meantime, a Chairman was the Head of Government or State under various formulae. I was able to reference a website where this is detailed, but it is now off-line. But Chiang was the one certainly in control, and during World War II he was commonly known as "Generalissimo," a title he shared with Josef Stalin. In the early days, the Kuomingtang was advised by the Soviets, starting with the Comintern agent Maring in 1921 and then with Mikhail Borodin starting in 1923. At the time the Northern Expedition began in 1926, the Nationalist Army had 150,000 Russian advisers. The Communists were told by Moscow to participate in the Kuomingtang Party and government. Soon this went bad, and the Communists were expelled from the Kuomingtang in 1927. Chiang became increasingly anti-Communist, regarding them as a greater threat than the Japanese -- he said that the Japanese were a "disease of the skin," while the Communists were a "disease of the heart." The Northern Expedition entered Peking only after Chang Tsolin, more concerned about the Japanese, was killed when the Japanese blew up his train. His son, Chang Hsüeh-liang [Zhang Xueliang], the "Young Marshall," threw in his lot with the Nationalists. By the 1930's Chiang's inspiration became increasingly that of the Fascist movements in,,, etc. In 1931 a group of officers formed the "Blue Shirts," like the Fascist Black Shirts of Italy or Brown Shirts of Germany, to promote dictatorship and other Fascist ideological ends. This soon became more and more the face of the Kuomintang regime, and Chiang was effective enough at mass murder that R.J. Rummel classifies him as the fourth greatest "" of the 20th century, with a total of 10,214,000 deaths [Death by Government, Transaction Publishers, 1994, p.8].
After Chiang drove the Communists from the South, which led to their "Long March" of 1934-1935, 5000 miles to Yenan [Yan'an] in Shensi [Shaanxi], and the Japanese occupied Manchuria in 1931, the "Young Marshall" was set to tracking the Communists down. When Chiang visited him in Sian [Xian] in 1936, however, Chang held him prisoner until he agreed to a truce with the Communists and cooperation against the Japanese. Chiang agreed, and a "United Front" was made with the Communists in 1937 -- just in time for war with Japan to begin at the Marco Polo Bridge on 7 July 1937. The "Young Marshall" paid for this deed with imprisonment by Chiang for the rest of his life.
Ultimately, there wasn't a great deal the Chinese could do against the Japanese, although for awhile they received a great deal of aid from the Russians, who wanted the Japanese occupied enough with China that they would be less inclined to attack Russia. Some Americans learned first hand about Japanese air power when Claire Chennault led American volunteers in P-40's, the "Flying Tigers," against them. Unfortunately, the actual United States military didn't much like Chennault and didn't much believe his information, at the time. After Shanghai and Nanking fell -- with the epic "Rape of Nanking" witnessed by foreign diplomats, including an German businessman, and Nazi Party member, John Rabe -- the Kuomintang government retreated upriver to Chungking [Chongqing], where it spent the rest of the Pacific War.
did not want to admit, and largely still do not want to admit, that the Roosevelt Administration was heavily infiltrated by Communists and Soviet agents (cf. Stalin's Secret Agents, the Subversion of Roosevelt's Government, by M. Stanton Evans and Herbert Romerstein, Threshold Editions, 2012). The debate at the time about "Who lost China?" and over possible Communists in the State Department long after the War, still serves to obscure the history and to support now ancient Communist propaganda -- and to be used today by radicals to discredit in continuing attacks on capitalism that even gravely damage the health of the Nation.
One can read a great deal about China in World War II and see little or nothing about the accomplishments of the Nationalist Army. By September 1939, the Japanese were attacking the important city of Changsha in Hunan Province. The Chinese defeated them. The Japanese attacked Changsha again in September 1941, and the Chinese defeated them again. And the Japanese attacked Changsha again in May 1943, and the Chinese defeated them again. This is actually an extraordinary record, and it showed what the Nationalists could do with the right support. But when the Japanese attacked again, in June 1944, Chiang's army was no longer ready. The occurrence of these battles is actually mentioned by Tuchman:
In China the thrust of the Japanese offensive was strong: Changsha which had three times withstood attack in the past fell without a fight on June 18. [Bantam, 1972, p.580]
Yet Tuchman had previously not recounted the story of these three earlier battles, and her failure to do so already gives her readers the propaganda impression that Stilwell himself was given and promoted, that the Nationalists were not fighting the Japanese. Also, considering that the Chinese Tenth Army in Heng-yang, south of Changsha, held out against the Japanese for more than six weeks, saying that Changsha "fell without a fight" also gives a false impression of the campaign. Because of the success of this propaganda line, still repeated by Tuchman thirty years after its Maoist inception, American supplies by 1944 were not going to the Nationalist Army. Stilwell was directing much of the supply to the Chinese units that he was training and commanding himself in Burma. This was not a bad idea, since real supply to China needed to get to China over the Burma Road, which Stilwell then helped liberate and open to traffic. The famous supply flights "over the Hump" of the Himalayas meanwhile mostly went to supporting Chennault's airbases. Even Roosevelt decided that Chiang wasn't needed to win the War. But Chennault was a real worry to the Japanese. American B-29 bombers began flying from Chinese bases and bombing Japan itself. So the Japanese decided that a serious effort was called for to eliminate the bases.
General Hsueh Yueh, the Cantonese commander whose forces had successfully defended Changsha three times already, was bitterly disappointed. His armies had seen no American supplies, yet were still expected to defend [Chennault's] Fourteenth Air Force. As even Theodore White, that most bitter critic of the Nationalists wrote: 'Hsueh defended the city as he always had, with the same tactics and the same units, but his units were three years older, their weapons were three years more worn, the soldiers three years hungrier than when they had last seen glory.' [Antony Beevor, The Second World War, Little, Brown and Company, 2012, p.562]
Japanese successes then served to reinforce the idea that aid to Chiang and the Nationalists was not worth it.
The conspiracy, for that is what it was, to undermine the Nationalists continued in full force after the War. Even in the face of Soviet betrayal in Europe, United States aid to Chiang, in money and materiel, was withheld from July 1946 to May 1947, because of a report by visiting Secretary of State George Marshall, wherein he was advised by Communist sympathizing "experts." Even when American aid was resumed, its timely delivery was continually and unaccountably delayed. Getting to the bottom of the matter became, as noted, a highly partisan political issue in the United State, from that time to the present. Even when President was elected, investigations were terminated because (1) retrospectively they were no longer judged necessary, and (2) Eisenhower himself did not want to embarrass old mentors like Marshall.
The result is that it is still common to see it denied that Foreign Service figures like John Stewart Service (1909-1999) were Communist agents or sympathizers. As it happened, in Chungking Service roomed with Chi Chao-ting, a Communist agent who had infiltrated the Kuomintang, and Solomon Adler, a Treasury official who, in league with Soviet Agent and Assistant Treasury Secretary in Washington, Harry Dexter White, was engaged in sabotaging a 0 million loan of gold to the Nationalist government to help stabilize its currency. Both Chi and Adler revealed their true colors by later defecting to the PRC, but Service, who was arrested by the FBI in 1945, never had the honesty to admit what he had been doing. The prosecution of Service was quashed, as we now know from recently released FBI files, by a high level cover-up and conspiracy to obstruct justice [cf. Evans and Romerstein, pp.215-221], orchestrated by Soviet agents like White House assistant Lauchlin Currie. Although Service would be publicly exposed by Senator Joseph McCarthy, and J. Edgar Hoover knew everything that had been going on, the Eisenhower Administration, for its own obscure reasons -- part of which may actually have been that Hoover and Eisenhower did not want the Soviets to know how much they actually knew -- and allowed Service to continue with a quiet but harmless career. This did not serve the future well, since McCarthy, abandoned as expendable, now has become the Prince of Darkness who represents all the evil, not just of anti-Communism, but of America itself to the modern apologists and partisans of communism, which includes much of American, higher and lower. This has allowed the revival of long discredited socialist, Marxist, and totalitarian ideas in American politics -- decades after their serious influence was finally destroy by the admission of in 1956 of the crimes of Joe Stalin, a man who, unlike Joe McCarthy, murdered millions (but whose face is proudly displayed, for instance, in modern, beloved of American "progressives").
Chiang formally became President of China in 1948. By then, the days of the Nationalists on the Mainland were numbered. The Communists defeated them utterly in 1949. The Nationalist Government fled to Taiwan, taking most of the records of the Empire and the Republic, and the contents of the National Museum, with it. In 1950, as the Communists attacked in Korea and Mao occupied, the United States undertook to defend Taiwan from Communist invasion.
Still styling itself the Republic of China (ROC), the Government on Taiwan has grown into a democracy, with an economy counted as one of the "Four Tigers" of East Asia (, Hong Kong, and being the others) and notions about repudiating its claims to the Mainland and going its own way. Recently electing a pro-independence President, Taiwan has been harshly threatened by the Communists -- who in March 2005 passed a law authorizing force if Taiwan declares independence. The agreement that the United States made to recognize the People's Republic, however, precludes resolution of this issue by force, and Communist military demonstrations have been met with American counter-demonstrations. When democracy comes to the People's Republic, reunification may happen easily. But there are no signs that the Communists are anywhere near giving up power, despite the de facto abandonment of Communist economics.
Third Republic Prime Minister Communist Party President Mao Zedong,
Mao Tse-tung Chairman,
1935-1976 Zhou Enlai,
Chou En-lai 1949-1976 1949-1959 Liu Shaoqi 1959-1968 Dong Biwu 1968-1975 Zhu De 1975-1976 1976-1980
Hua Guofeng1976-1981 Song Qingling 1976-1978 Zhao Ziyang 1980-1987 Hu Yaobang 1981-1982 Ye Jianying 1978-1983 General Secretary,
1982-1987 Li Xiannian 1983-1988 Li Peng 1987-1998 Zhao Ziyang 1987-1989 Yang Shangkun 1988-1993 1989-2002 Jiang Zemin 1993-2003 Zhu Rongji 1998-2003 2002-2012 Hu Jintao Wen Jiabao 2003-2013 2003-2013 Li Keqiang 2013-
Mao Tse-tung (Zedong) didn't want China to end up like Stalinist Russia. This did not mean he disapproved of dictatorship,, or torture. He simply didn't want the country ruled by a bunch of bureaucrats. So his ultimate inspiration was the "Great Proletarian Cultural Revolution" (1966-1976), in which mass political action would produce the sort of stateless utopia predicted by Marx. What it actually produced was chaos, not to mention widespread vandalism, torture, murders, etc. Like Stalin's purges in 1938, the Communist Party itself came in for attack. The disgraced and humiliated Deng Xiaoping (d.1997) never forgot it. With the death of Mao and the defeat of the "Gang of Four" political radicals, Deng, although never holding any of the highest posts in the state (above), became the guiding force behind market reforms. But he was never prepared to allow political liberalization and is generally credited with the decision to crush the demonstrations in Tiananmen Square in 1989. This left China still where it is today, with the Communist Party firmly in place and in charge, but with an economy growing rapidly from de facto capitalist innovations, whose frank acknowledgement as such would void the whole purpose of the existence of the Communist Party. Yet the process continues. Farmland is in the hands of private leaseholders, although the de jure possession of Maoist communes. State industries, whose output is so worthless that some of it is simply warehoused and forgotten, are being steadily retired -- probably more quickly than in Russia, where the workers protest losing their (largely worthless) state incomes. Just the paradox of our time, where real laissez-faire capitalism flourishes under Communist government, in Hong Kong, while the voters in the democracies keep voting for bigger government handouts and ever more intrusive regulations and paternalism. Perhaps Deng was right about democracy. It is certainly not worth having when it means the violation of property rights and voluntary association that is now commonplace under laws, e.g. the United State Constitution, that were supposed to protect all that.
Late in 2002 Jiang Zemin turned the Chairmanship of the Communist Party over to Hu Jintao. The Presidency followed in March 2003. Zhu Rongji also resigned as Prime Minister at the same time. Chairman Hu was designated for his job by the late Deng Xiaoping and fits in rather awkwardly among Jiang's personal supporters in the Politburo. All are faced with the continuing mental gymnastics of simultaneously defending Communism and promoting Capitalism.
In 2013, another generational turnover has occurred. Li Keqiang is now the Prime Minister and Xi Jinping is both Chairman of the Communist Party and President of the Republic. China is now the second largest economy in the world. With growth in the United State hobbled by the simultaneous crony capitalism and attacks on free capital of the, the expectation that China will become the largest economy may involve a faster timetable than is generally expected. With a new sense of power, China is threatening Japan, Vietnam, and the Philippines in territorial disputes. The Chinese Army has also been launching cyber attacks against public and private computer networks in the United States. The Left doesn't quite know what to make of this. It's good because it is being done by Communists against U.S. Imperialism; but then it can be done because China allows enough capitalism to be economically successful. That can't be good. Hence the conundrum.
With a revival of religion in China, perhaps an ultimate irony is the transformation of Mao Tse-tung into a. This would best be a deity, however, of principally wrathful form.
The Republic of China and the People's Republic of China use different terms for "republic." First came , which means "people country." This is by analogy with other expressions, like , "king country," i.e. "kingdom," or , "emperor country," i.e. "empire." Kingdoms and empires are named after the sources of their sovereignty, i.e. kings and emperors. A republic, where sovereignty is in the people, thus might properly be named with reference to them. For a "people's republic," however, , "people people country," might seem redundant. So we get a different expression for "republic," , where is glossed by Mathews' Dictionary as meaning "united in purpose" -- this seems to be the slogan "gung ho" adopted by U.S. Marines in World War II. This would be a nice name for a kind of government, but it doesn't tell us much about what kind of government it is. We then get for "people's republic," where and can mean "people" either individually or together. Indeed, having avoided in "republic," we then get a kind of reduplication anyway to get a word for "people." Perhaps the notion was that would mean "Chinese People" and then would mean "People's Republic"; but doesn't seem to be the way that the name is broken down. Be that as it may, I have used in the expressions for "First," "Second," and "Third" Republics. Since "people's republic" was always used to misrepresent states that were actually dictatorships, there is no point in worrying too much about how its meaning gets expressed. The term , which literally means "collective" or "shared" , "harmony," unfortunately could even be used to mean "totalitarian." Indeed, is "Communist Party".
Copyright (c) 1998, 1999, 2000, 2001, 2002, 2003, 2004, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2010, 2011, 2012, 2013, 2014, 2016, 2017, 2018 All Reserved
The Ming Dynasty, Note 1
Belittling the Ming and trumpeting "Qing Success" is just one of the strange preferences of Fairbank and Goldman's book -- although it is consistent with the "bad press" that L. Carrington Goodrich mentions about the Ming and strengthens the impression that this derives from a credulous use of Ch'ing propaganda -- or leaves the impression that the authors somehow dislike the Chinese and admire the Manchus more.
After a uniformly dismal treatment of the Chinese Ming, which might make one wonder how the dynasty could have lasted 276 years, we get the following bizarre statement, perhaps added by Goldman in his revision of Fairbank's history:
This disparaging judgment comes out of the context of the late twentieth century, when technology and growth have created innumerable disorders in all aspects of life all over the world without disclosing as yet the principles of order that may postpone the destruction of human civilization. In time the self-contained growth of Ming China with its comparative peace and well-being may be admired by historians, who may see a sort of success where today we see failure. [op.cit. p.140]
This really doesn't make things any better. Indeed, the casual reader might not know what the statement is referring to, with its coy allusion to "innumerable disorders." But this is the esoteric style of the modern academic, who would rather merely evoke the farcical mythology of post-modern, for those in the know, than frankly express it to the uninitiated.
The problems with the Ming can easily be addressed in terms that would have been used by Chinese historians themselves. No sensible Chinese appreciated corruption, high and arbitrary taxes, a weak but dangerous military, constant rebellion, or foreign conquest of the country. When the army commonly provided evidence of suppressing rebels with the heads of randomly massacred civilians, we have a government whose problems are mortal. The dynasty did not end in "comparative peace and well-being." That it began that way, with institutions that gradually unraveled, is an explanation that we don't get in Fairbank and Goldman's treatment. Then, instead of correcting the picture in a reasonable and honest way, we get a nasty, dissimulating political dig at capitalism and modern commercial culture. This tells us nothing about the Ming, and nothing explicitly about the political arrangements Fairbank and Goldman (or perhaps just Goldman) would prefer -- since they attribute "xenophobia" to the Ming, perhaps this means they like it -- but it does leave us with the impression that they (or he) simply want to indicate their bona fide political correctness to fashionable colleagues. Shameful in itself, such a thing is absolutely out of place in such a book.
Of course Timothy Brook gives us a more sensible view of the Ming and its problems; and I now see Fairbank and Goldman upbraided by John Keay for devoting no more than eight pages to the eight centuries of the Dynasty [China, A History, Basic Books, 2009, p.51, note 1 p.538]
The Ming Dynasty, Note 2
Except for the three central ones, the masts and sails depicted in the drawing of the baochuan are relatively small. Western sailing ships settled down to three large, composite masts in the 18th century. When ships grew larger in the 19th century, because of cross bracing for the ribs and then iron hulls, larger sets of the began to be seen. The largest full-rigged ship, the Preußen, of five masts, transported nitrates from Chile to Germany, until it collided in the English channel with a steamship that, typically, underestimated the sailing ship's speed. Although such ships were, to say the least, energy efficient, and dependable on routes with steady winds, their day passed permanently with World War I.
American coastal schooners expanded beyond five masts. The Thomas W. Lawson, built in 1902, had seven masts, which at one point were simply numbered from the Mizzen back to the Spanker. With the customary names for schooner masts, plus the Middlemast used in full-rigged ships and barks, we can get a set of names up to eight masts. Nine masts, however, as shown, would require at least one numbered mast, as in the Lawson. Considering the subordinate look of the three front masts on the baochuan, however, a different system of naming would probably be more appropriate. The three sets of three masts, which is a division common in Chinese systems, such as the or Court Rank, suggest fore, middle, and rear groups. The names that the Chinese actually used would be lost with the tradition that was extinguished when the multi-masted ships were prohibited. Adopting the Western names, among the three small masts at the bow, it is clearly not fitting that this is where the Mainmast should be. So, for a fantasy assignment, I have taken a couple of names from the aft schooner masts (Driver and Pusher) and reassigned them to the bow. The Middlemast is now precisely in the middle, , as is fitting.
The list of Japanese Emperors, etc., is based on Andrew N. Nelson, The Modern Reader's Japanese-English Character Dictionary [Charles E. Tuttle Company, 1987, pp. 1018-1022], The Princeton Companion to Classical Japanese Literature [Earl Miner, Hiroko Odagiri, and Robert E. Morrell, Princeton University Press, 1988, pp. 119-127 & 463-475], E. Papinot, Historical and Geographical Dictionary of Japan [Charles E. Tuttle Company, 1910, 1988], and other sources I've lost track of. The genealogies are entirely from Papinot.
In modern times the Japanese historical era, unlike the Chinese, has frequently been used for ordinary dating. Thus the famous aircraft of World War II, the Mitsubishi A6M, was known as the "Zero" for the year in which it became operational, 2600 of the Jimmu Era (=1940 AD), the last two digits of which are zeros. The Era is now less frequently used, in part because of unpleasant associations with Japanese totalitarianism. Traditional Japanese dating, however, uses Era Names, on the pattern of the Chinese. In Japanese, these are the Nengô. As with the Japanese Eras, they are given here on a separate.
In pre-war Japan, publicly questioning the historicity of Jimmu or the antiquity of the Japanese Throne could land one in jail, or worse. We are not out of mythic and legendary material with some certainty until Kimmei.
Japan enters history with a description in the Chinese chronicle of the Dynasty. It is called the kingdom of -- Wo is the modern Mandarin pronunciation, Wa the Japanese pronunciation of the old Chinese word (the on reading). This is not a flattering name, since the word can mean "small," "mean," "dwarf," or even "hunchback" -- so Japan was the "Land of the Dwarves." We also get , in which "slave" is added to "dwarf." Eventually a less insulting character began to be used, , which means "harmony" or "peace." The Mandarin pronunciation of these two characters is now very different (the latter also turns up as Ho and Huo), but they both are still Wo in Cantonese. Eventually the Japanese also learned insulting references to their neighbors. and might be referred to as , "dog country."The Historical Period, 539-645 29 Kimmei 539-571 30 Bidatsu 572-585 31 Yômei 585-587 32 Sushun 587-592 33 Suiko 592-628 34 Jomei 629-641 35 Kôgyoku 642-645 36 Kôtoku 645-654 37 Saimei 655-661 38 Tenji 662-671 39 Kôbun 671-672 40 Temmu 673-686 41 Jitô 690-697 42 Mommu 697-707 43 Gemmei 707-715
The pleasant Wa is still commonly used, in Chinese and Japanese, to mean Japanese (as is in Chinese to mean Chinese) -- as in , a Japanese 31 syllable poem. However, the older, insulting character still turns up in another term, , meaning Japanese pirates. Japan itself can still be called , "Great Wa," but this combination is now always read Yamato, the old Japanese name for Japan, derived from the area, later a province, where the Dynasty of Emperors and the Japanese State originated (hence the "Yamato Period" -- for the Eras of the Yamato Period, see the ). In some expressions in Chinese, is still used to mean "Japan." To the Japanese, the country would always also be the , "land of the gods."
The modern name for Japan may have originated in a (possibly apocryphal) letter sent from Prince Shôtoku (d.621), Regent for his aunt, the Empress Suiko, to the court in 607. This was addressed from the "Son of Heaven in the land where the Sun Rises," to the "Son of Heaven in the land where the Sun Sets." The expression for "sun sets," , may have been particularly unfortunate, since the second character can mean "die" or "drown" as well as "sunk" or "gone down." The Emperor Yang Kuang naturally found this insulting and requested that he no longer be shown letters from barbarians who did not know the proprieties of addressing the true . The Chinese would never regard the Emperor of Japan as any more than the , the "King of Wa." Now, however, Japan begins to see itself as the , "Sun Source." There is considerable phonetic change in this expression. "Sun" gets borrowed into Japanese as nit; but since a Japanese word cannot end in a "t," the vowel "i" is added, which changes the pronunciation to nichi. "Source" is borrowed as hon or pon. In the combination, the vowel "i" is lost, and the "t" is either assimilated to the "p" as Nippon, or to the "h" as Nihon. "Nihon" is now much more common, with "Nippon" retaining some overtones of the "bad" old, pre-War Japan. Pre-War Japan, however, was not just Japan, but "Great Japan," Dai Nippon; and while Japan now is, officially, just "Nihon," pre-War Japan was the , the Dai Nippon Teikoku, the "Empire of Great Japan."
Prince Shôtoku is a historical figure, but not without legendary accumulations. He is supposed to have established Buddhism, fixed Court ranks, promulgated a law code (604), written histories, the Tennô-ki and Koku-ki (620), built multiple temples, like the Hôryû-ji near Nara (607), introduced the Chinese (604), etc. It is always possible that Shôtoku accomplished so much, but the period imposes a few uncertainties on the account. Some suspect that Shôtoku was operating through Korean advisors, not a thought ever agreeable to Japanese nationalism. To a legend that Shôtoku exchanged poetry with an image of the goddess Kannon at the Hôryû-ji, one scholar has remarked that the image probably was as well able to write poetry as the Prince. Nevertheless, whatever Shôtoku's role or abilities, he represents a period in which Japan actively entered history and helped itself to the heritage of Chinese civilization, just as in the Era the process would be repeated with respect to the West.
It has now become a matter of debate whether the term "Emperor" should be applied to the traditional sovereign of Japan. Since it is not clear what else to call him, some scholars have taken to simply saying "sovereign."
The argument is that the Emperor was not an emperor and Japan was not an Empire because it was a national state that did not involve conquest and, apparently, empires are matters of conquest and the rule of alien, subject peoples. Now, if we think of the or the as paradigmatic of empires, then perhaps there is some sense to this, as these realms did involve the conquest and subjugation of alien peoples.
But if the aim of this "critical" discourse is not to impose alien concepts on Japan, as some kind of "Orientalism," then this is itself false to the situation. The Japanese themselves adopted the and ideology of the Chinese monarchy -- with the addition of the Western translations already developed for China. Disputing this would seem to be denying the Japanese their own "voice" and judgment and to impose upon them an alien ideology, that of politically correct and hegemonic Western scholars, who are supposedly at pains to avoid doing anything of the sort.
China was indeed a realm of conquest, although the, at least, was conquering peoples who at least now are considered part of the Chinese nation, the People. Later, the attachment of the other of the "five peoples" to China would seem to involve alien, subject peoples.
But Chinese Imperial ideology itself was not put in those terms. Instead, the Emperor, , as the "Son of Heaven," , was a universal monarch, the Indian Cakravartin, -- assimilating the comparable Indian ideology -- ruling over the , "Under Heaven," i.e. the World.
Indeed, in Japanese usage, the prefered term for Emperor in Japanese became , Tennô, "heavenly" or "divine" Emperor. Since the Japanese Emperor obviously did not excercise direct rule over the world -- any more than the Roman or Chinese Emperors did, although their realms were impressively larger -- the emphasis we get is on his divine authority, which derives from descent from the Sun goddess Amaterasu Ômikami.
No Chinese Emperor could boast of such descent, nor were Chinese Emperors consequently ever considered gods, , as were the Japanese (until 1945). The proper comparison thus must be with the divine Kings of -- about whom there is now also a strange over their divinity.
In the sort of fantastic pseudo-history that developed in the 19th and 20th centuries, the claim was floated in Japan that the Emperors were in the direct descent from the rulers of the Lost Continent of Mu, of which Japan was the last remaining part above water. In all these respects, "Emperor" is the appropriate title of the sovereign of Japan, whether there was a Mu or not, given the ideology of universal authority that is also found with the Roman and in India and China.
In the curious scholarly scrimmage over what to call the "Emperor" of Japan, a good example may be found in The Emergence of Japanese Kingship [Stanford University Press, 1997], where Joan R. Piggot writes:
Readers will note that throughout the book I eschew the usual English translation, emperor, for tennô. Instead, I use a more literal translation for its two Chinese characters, which together can be taken to mean "heavenly sovereign." Tennô has been translated emperor in the West because of the assumption of strong parallels between Chinese and Japanese kingship: since there was a Chinese emperor, there must also have been a Japanese emperor. In fact, however, structures of paramount leadership in the two societies have taken very different forms. I also argue that the translation of tennô as emperor is problematic because the term empire is strong associated with a martial political formation founded on conquest -- consider the imperial states of Rome, Persia, and China. In contrast, the tennô of eight-century Nihon did not conquer his realm, he had no standing army save some frontier forces, an the realm remained significantly segmented rather than vertically subjugated...
Those who shaped the office of the tennô did take as their model structures of Chinese monarchy. Indeed, I will argue that as far back as the fifth century insular elites began assimilating the sinic concept of the royal realm as "all under heaven," tenka. Still, historical circumstances shaping insular rulership varied dramatically from those on the continent... Terms such as empire, emperor, and imperial are not appropriate for the Japanese context, and I do not use them. Furthermore, in the study of Japanese kindship that follows we will remark both differences from as well as similarities to Chinese-stype monarchy. [pp.8-9]
Piggot's terminological choice boils down to strange and irrelevant arguments. First of all, tennô has been translated "emperor," not just in the West, but in Japan itself, where it has been the official title, in translation, of the sovereign of Japan ever since the Japanese determined for themselves the equivalences between Japanese and European. So if there has been some mistake about this, the Japanese continue to make it. Similarly, the idea that "since there was a Chinese emperor, there must also have been a Japanese emperor" was also not a characteristic just of Western judgment but of the judgment of the Japanese themselves, apparently since Prince Shôtoku, regardless of the "very different forms" of Chinese and Japanese monarchy. The Japanese seemed to think that the "forms" were close enough in essentials. And this is where Piggot goes seriously wrong even in terms of method. Although she admits that "insular elites began assimilating the sinic concept of the royal realm as 'all under heaven,' tenka," , she ignores the reasons for this, namely the ideology of Chinese monarchy. In fact, she seems unaware of the ideological history of the term "emperor" itself even in the West. Thus, Tennô, , in Japanese, is based on the Chinese neologism , the "August God" of the, where either character of the binome can be used for the whole. This means that "heavenly sovereign" is not a "more literal translation," but actually a mistranslation of , whose Chinese sense already carries the offending Imperial ideology.
And that ideology is simple enough, implicit in "under heaven," , namely universal authority. Piggot seems unaware of this and misrepresents historical meanings of "empire" by saying that "the term empire is strongly associated with a martial political formation founded on conquest -- consider the imperial states of Rome, Persia, and China." This is irrelevant since "founded on conquest" is the retrospective judgment of a historian that has nothing to do with the internal self-representation and ideology of "imperial states" like "Rome, Persia, and China." In each case, the distinctive self-description of imperial authority is its universality, which, for instance, we see explicitly, with respect to the, in the statement of a legal text of 1230, the Sachsenspiegel (Saxon Mirror), that the Crown of Rome makes the King of Germany (the Dudesche Ryke), Keyser over alle dy Werlt [cf. James Bryce, The Holy Roman Empire, 1904, Schocken Books, 1961, p.194]. The Holy Roman Emperor, in turn, was called an "emperor," not because of conquest, and despite a realm that was "significantly segmented rather than vertically subjugated," but because he was confered the title by the Pope, whose own conceit of universal religious authority meant that he could confer universal secular authority. Just as Voltaire joked that the Holy Roman Empire was neither Holy, nor Roman, nor an Empire, it was a state that also does not fit Piggot's retrospective definitions of "empire." Also, we might note that the Roman Empire itself was not created by conquest but by the transformation of the Roman Republic, which had done almost all the conquests already, into a monarchy. The ideology of the Roman cosmopolis was provided by.
Just as the Holy Roman Empire retained few of the characteristics that we might otherwise associate with "empire," except for de jure claims of universal authority, the Japanese adopted Imperial Chinese titles and ideology, not because their monarchy or their country had many similarities in "historical circumstances" or structure to China, but because the Japanese could not see their monarchy as being any less exalted in authority and status than that of China. Piggot's argument denies to the Japanese the very status that they claimed for themselves, reducing "Great Japan," Dai Nippon, to a "little" Japan. In this day and age of sacrosanct proprietary claims of ethnic or cultural identity, Piggot has no business doing that.The Nara Period, 712-793 44 Genshô 715-724 45 Shômu 724-749 46 Kôken 749-758 47 Junnin 758-764 48 Shôtoku 764-770 49 Kônin 770-781
The foundation of the city of Nara, , the first permanent capital of Japan (death pollution had impelled abandonment of previous seats of government), defines the Nara Period (for the Eras of the Nara Period, see the ). It was in Nara that we first get the classic "" of Japanese. These would develop into Eight in the following Heian Period and then into Twelve in the. It was also at this time that the title of the Emperor is borrowed from, a version as , the "Heavenly" (or divine) Emperor. The title Mikado, , "Honorable/Imperial Gate," had been used and would survive, even into Gilbert and Sullivan. This is rather like the government of Ottoman being called the "Sublime Porte," , Bâb-i-Âlî, or the King of being called "," , i.e. "Great House." Indeed, there were a couple of streets of Kyôto that were called "mikado," e.g. , Nakamikado, "Middle Imperial Gate," which led to a central gate of the Imperial Palace. Nevertheless, in characters, nothing more than the other Chinese character for emperor might be written for the word, i.e. . The later military ruler, who exercised authority for the Emperors, was called the Shôgun, short for an expression usually translated "Barbarian Subduing Generalissimo." The Shôgun was also called the Taikun, "Great Ruler," which became the word "tycoon" in English.
1129-1156 75 Sutoku 1123-1141-1156 76 Konoye 1141-1155 77 Go-Shirakawa 1156-1158-1179-
1180-1192 78 Nijô 1159-1165 79 Rokujô 1166-1168-1176 80 Takakura 1169-1180-1181 81 Antoku 1181-1183-1185 Battle of Dan-no-ura,
Taira Clan overthrown
by Minamotos, 1185
The Heian Period begins with the founding of the city of Kyôto in 794. The city was originally called Heian-kyô, , "Peaceful Capital." Kyôto, , "Capital City," is the more prosaic designation (for the Eras of the Heian Period, see the ). The city was laid out as a regular Chinese square and grid between the Katsura River on the west side and the Kamo River on the east. The two rivers flowed together just south of town, to be joined slightly downstream by the Uji River coming in from the east. Forces approaching Kyôto from the south needed to cross the Uji, often at the Uji-bashi, the Uji Bridge, in the small town of Uji itself. So "crossing the Uji" came to mean marching on Kyôto -- a bit like "crossing the Rubicon" in history. Over time, the southern and western parts of the original city were abandoned, and settlement moved north and east, so that now old parts of the city lie on both sides of the Kamo, pressing right up to the eastern hills, including Mt. Hiei. Now, of course, the modern city has grown back over all the lost ground, and more. East-west streets were numbered, starting with Ichijô, "First Street," in the north down to Kujô, "Ninth Steet," in the south -- now joined by a modern Jujô-dori, "Tenth Street." Later, Emperors and noble families of the Fujiwara were named after many of these streets, where they had residences. Many of the streets survive today, in longer or shorter stretches. Thus, one of the oldest surviving wood structures in Japan, the Sanjusangendo temple of the goddess and bodhisattva Kannon, is off Shichijô-dori, "Seventh Street," just east of the Kamo River (where there is now a MacDonald's right on the east bank).
Returning from China in 805 and bearing the doctrine of the important Chinese T'ien T'ai School of Buddhism -- in Japanese -- the monk Saichô (767-822) would found a vast establishment of temples and hermitages (the "Three Pagodas and Sixteen Valleys") on the 2783 foot sacred mountain, Mt. Hiei, which looms over the city of Kyôto to the northeast. This is the direction of the "mountain" and the perilous "Demon Gate" in Chinese geomancy, which could thus be guarded by the temples. The central temple on Hiei, the Enryakuji, still bears an inscription that it is sited exactly north-east of the Imperial Palace in Kyôto. Tendai became the institutionally and politically dominant form of Japanese Buddhism, and most of the subsequent schools were essentially spinoffs from Tendai. Mt. Hiei thus parallels in status and influence the "," Hágion Óros, of Orthodox Christianity and the Mediaeval : Mt. Áthôs in the north of Greece. Women were once prohibited on Hiei, as they still are on Áthôs.
Before long Mt. Hiei was the center of secular as well as spiritual power, when the monks formed monastic armies -- strange and oxymoronic as such things would seem to be. Thus, the Emperor Shirakawa is supposed to have said that there were three things he could not control: the fall of the dice, the flow of the Kamo River, and the armed monks of Mt. Hiei. The power of the monks was broken when slaughtered them and burned down Mt. Hiei in 1571. Elsewhere, I only know of monastic armies in the form of the Military Orders of the, such as the.
In the list of Emperors, where three dates are given, the second date represents the retirement of the Emperor (or, later, the Shôgun or Regent). This came to be a device by which, starting with the Regent (Sesshô) Fujiwara Yoshifusa (858-872), could exercise control over minor Emperors. The Fujiwaras would exercise control as Regents for minor Emperors, and then as Chancellors (Kampaku) when the Emperors formally came of age. There was also an aspect to this, however, specific to Japanese religion. If an Emperor died in office, then the purity of the Throne is defiled by. Retiring before death was likely to happen would prevent the threat of pollution. Indeed, it became the custom that when death found a reigning Emperor anyway, the event would be concealed, the succession confirmed, and then the death announced as that of a retired Emperor. One might think that the pollution would have been incurred anyway, but this does not seem to have been the attitude. Such scruples have lapsed in the.
Symbolic the height of Fujiwara power is the Byôdô-in temple at Uji, south of Kyôto. The institution was found in 998 by Fujiwara Michinaga (Chancellor, 1016-1017), at first as a villa but then converted into a temple, with an image of the Buddha enshrined within. Seen below at left is the Phoenix Hall (Hôô-dô), regarded as one of the greatest jewels of Japanese architecture, completed in 1053. The other original buildings in the temple complex were burnt down in the rebellion of the in 1336. Below at right is a copy of the Hôô-dô built at the Valley of the Temples memorial park on O'ahu in.
As Fujiwara power declined, retired Emperors, who had become monks, began to exercise influence from their monasteries. This became the institution of the "Cloistered Emperors." Such Emperors were known by the title "In," hence, -- who himself was the first to assume authority in this way, in 1086.
The names of Cloistered Emperors are given in boldface, as are the dates of their assumption of Cloistered power. Usually this is identical to the dates of their retirement, but sometimes there is a delay between retirement and the assumption of Cloistered power (e.g. Toba). There may also be a second retirement date.
was the last effective Cloistered Emperor. His second retirement was forced after his abortive attack on the Hôjô Regent, the Jôkyû War, in 1221. He was exiled for the rest of his life to the remote Oki Islands, where, among other things, he worked on forging a sword. This was to replace the sword of the Imperial Regalia that had been lost at sea, with the child Emperor (and Go-Toba's brother) Antoku, in the battle of Dan-no-ura. He also intended to use it to kill the Hôjôs. That never happened. Later in Japanese history, it became common for many figures, Regents and Shôguns as well as Emperors, to retire from office but sometimes to continue exercising much of their previous power.
The battle was furiously fought by hundreds of ships in the swift tidal currents of the narrow waters of the Kanmon () Straits at Shimonoseki (), only 600 meters at the narrowest point (comparable to the Strait above Constantinople). As the tide changed, and the waters became turbulent (as my wife and I witnessed ourselves in November 2009), Heike ships were crowded together and blocked from retreat. Minamoto archers on the shore were able to shower the Heike ships with arrows. With the day obviously lost, the battle ended with one of the most dramatic and poignant moments in world history. Kiyomori's widow, Nii-no-ama, with her grandson, the seven-year-old Emperor Antoku, decided to leap into the sea, carrying the Imperial Regalia with them, rather than be taken by their enemies. Nii-no-ama bids Antoku acknowledge the Sun goddess, Amaterasu-ômi-kami, to the East, and the Buddha to the West, where lies his Pure Land, before they die.
The scene of their death is recounted in the epic Heike-Monogatari and hauntingly portrayed in Masaki Kobayashi's movie Kwaidan, , (1964), based on the 1904 collection (of the same name) of Japanese ghost stories by Lafcadio Hearn [Kwaidan, Stories and Studies of Strange Things, Charles E. Tuttle Company, 1904, 1971, 1986]. Kobayashi's set designs, (minimal) external footage, and narrative, although vivid, give no clue about the physical and geographical conditions of the battle. Later the spirits of Taira warriors were thought to haunt the Straits, and the local "Heike" crabs have shells that look like human faces as seen in Japanese theater masks -- Carl Sagan commented on this as the outcome of fishermen throwing back crabs that even faintly resembled human faces.
An older name for Shimonoseki was Akamagaseki, . Hearn recounts how the Amidaji Temple, , was built there to appease the Heike dead. The ghost story of Hô-ichi the Earless (Mimi-nashi-Hô-ichi) concerns the blind biwa-player Hô-ichi chanting the Heike-Monogatari to the spirits of the Taira -- and losing his ears in the process. Subsequently, the Amidaji was converted into a Shinto Shrine, the Akamajingû, , dedicated to Antoku (though the district is still the Amidaji-chô, ). Despite its status as a shrine of the first order, concerning an Emperor, the historic presence of the Taira cenotaphs (shown below, unusual for a shrine), and a structure dedicated to Hô-ichi himself, the site seems to draw minimal attention from travelers and tourists. Unless Western tourists are Japanese movie or history buffs, they probably would know nothing about it .
The leader of the Minamoto was Yoritomo (1147-1199), who became the first Shôgun (Sei-i Taishôgun, "barbarian subduing generalissimo"), founding his own military capital at Kamakura, after which the era is named; but it was his brother, Yoshitsune (1159-1189), who commanded the Minamoto forces and who destroyed the Tairas at Dan-no-ura.
After Dan-no-Ura, Yoritomo and Yoshitsune soon fell out and Yoshitsune was killed. Ironically, when Yoritomo died, his wife, Hôjô Masako, steered her own family, descendants of the Tairas, into power. Starting with her father,, Hôjô Regents governed in the name of puppet Shôguns until overthrown by Go-Daigo over a hundred years later.
and Shôguns and the Takeda Daimyo. The Gempei War has been compared to the somewhat later War of the Roses in. The color used by the Taira was red (like Lancaster), and that of the Minamoto was white (like York). The winner of the War of the Roses was neither Lancaster or York, but Tudor. Similarly, although the Minamoto apparently won the Gempei War, it was the Hôjô who ended up with the power.
The title of Inagaki's movie refers to the distinctive banner of Shingen, which read, , , , , "Swift as wind, grave (or "silent") as the forest, aggressive ("raid, plunder") as fire, immovable as a mountain." This was an abbreviation of a statement in Chapter 7 of, , , , , "Let him be as swift as wind, grave as forest, aggressive as fire, immovable as a mountain." At least according to Kagemusha, Shingen named the four divisions of his army in these terms, with the infantry center "forest," , flanked by cavalry "fire," , and "wind," , with Shingen himself commanding the infantry "mountain," , reserve.
Kagemusha is an intriguing study, of questionable historicity, about how the personality and influence of Shingen were so powerful that, after a fashion, they survived his death and wisely guided the realm through his "double," a stand-in who had been used to confuse assassins. When the truth was exposed, the power of the Takedas was broken through the actions of Shingen's foolish son, Katsuyori, who was defeated by Ieyasu and Nobunaga at the Battle of Nagashino (1575). One thing missing from the movie is the fact that Shingen had taken vows as a monk -- despite his repeated conduct of battles -- and perhaps should have appeared with a shaven head. Perhaps Kurosawa found this confusing.Kamakura Shôguns Minamotos 1 Yoritomo 1192-1199 2 Yoriie 1201-1203-1204 3 Sanetomo 1203-1219 Fujiwaras 4 Yoritsune 1226-1244-1256 5 Yoritsugu 1244-1252-1256 Imperial Princes 6 Munetake 1252-1266-1274 7 Koreyasu 1266-1289-1326 8 Hisa-akira 1289-1308-1428 9 Morkuni 1308-1333 After Hôjôs 10 Morinaga 1333-1334-1335 11 Narinaga 1334-1338 The Kamakura Period,
1186-1336 82 Go-Toba 1184-1198-
1221-1239 83 Tsuchimikado 1199-1210-1231 84 Juntoku 1211-1221-1242 85 Chûkyô 1221-1221-1234 86 Go-Horikawa 1222-1232-1234 87 Shijô 1233-1242 88 Go-Saga 1243-1246-1272 89 Go-Fukakusa 1247-1259-1304 90 Kameyama 1260-1274-1305 91 Go-Uda 1275-1287-1324 92 Fushimi 1288-1298-1217 93 Go-Fushimi 1299-1301-1336 1302-1308 95 Hanazono 1309-1318-1348 96 Go-Daigo 1319-1338
Above is an image (click on it for a larger version) of exiled Emperor Go-Toba forging a sword with which to kill the Hôjô Regent Yoshitoki. The retired Go-Toba had revolted in 1221, attempting to overthrow the Hôjôs. He failed, and was exiled to the distant islands of Oki. Go-Toba took up the craft of sword-making, not only to have a weapon with which to inflict vengeance on the Hôjôs, but because he had been the first Emperor not to possess the Sword that was part of the Imperial Regalia, since it was lost at the battle of Dan-no-Ura in 1185. Go-Toba never had the chance to use his new sword, and I do not know whether or not one of his making was subsequently used in the Imperial Regalia. The exile rather than execution of Emperors or other high nobility was common because of fears that execution could produce a vengeful ghost. This was only a worry with individuals who already had a powerful or quality about them. Nobody worried about executing criminals or nobodies. This Japanese fear of vengeful ghosts has become a theme of modern horror movies, like The Ring. Go-Toba's failed revolt, with the subsequent more successful action of Go-Daigo, who did overthrow the Hôjô's, provided the precedent for the in 1868. For Eras of the Kamakura Period, see the.
Hôjô Regents (Shikken) 1 Tokimasa 1203-1205-1215 2 Yoshitoki 1205-1224 3 Yasutoki 1224-1242 4 Tsunetoki 1242-1246 5 Tokiyori 1246-1256-1263 6 Nagatoki 1256-1264 7 Masamura 1264-1268-1273 8 Tokimune 1268-1284 Mongol Invasions,
1274 & 1281 9 Sadatoki 1284-1301-1311 10 Morotoki 1301-1311 11 Takatoki 1311-1333
The biggest problem that the Hôjôs had to face was the Mongol invasions. The invasions were defeated, with the help of apparently divine intervention -- the kami kaze, , "divine winds," of strategically occurring, even out of season, typhoons. The struggle, however, gravely weakened the Hôjô government, with consequences that would be felt shortly.
The "Northern Emperors" were Emperors who later, for different reasons, came to be regarded as illegitimate. They were not so illegitimate, however, that they do not always get listed with the "legitimate" ones, and in fact subsequent Emperors are all descended from them. The first of the Northern Emperors, Kôgon, was intended as the replacement when Emperor Go-Daigo was retired in 1331. The problem was that Go-Daigo didn't want to retire, resisted, was arrested and exiled, but escaped from exile and raised a rebellion against the Hôjôs instead. This rebellion, or "restoration" of the Emperor, actually succeeded; and when the Hôjôs were overthrown in 1333, the Emperor Kôgon himself went into retirement. Soon enough, however, there was a falling out between Go-Daigo and his samurai supporters, the. In the subsequent war, one of Go-Daigo's principal supporters was Kusunoki Masashige. In 1336, Masashige was defeated by Ashikaga Takauji at Uji (a river regarded as forming the southern boundary of the Kyôto area) and Kyôto evacuated; but Takauji was then defeated and fled to Kyûshû. He returned with a large army, and Masashige, with Nitta Yoshisada (who captured Kamakura from the Hôjôs), was defeated at Minato-gawa. He committed suicide. Go-Daigo fled the capital and a rival Emperor, Kômyô, was installed by the Ashikagas. Go-Daigo established himself at Yoshino, , and a kind of was created in Japanese history, the period of the "Northern and Southern Kingdoms," or the Nambokuchô Period. For the Eras of the Northern Emperors, see the. Kusunoki Masashige was of some later significance. At the he was revered as the type of Loyal Retainer to the Emperor, and in World War II the Kamikaze pilots regarded his sacrifice at Minato-gawa as the exemplar of their own deaths.
Period, 1336-1392 Southern Emperors 97 Go-Murakami 1339-1368 98 Chôkei 1369-1372 99 Go-Kameyama 1373-1392-1424 100 Go-Komatsu 1392-1412-1433 101 Shôkô 1413-1428 102 Go-Hanazono 1429-1464-1471 103 Go-Tsuchimikado 1465-1500 104 Go-Kashiwabara 1501-1526 105 Go-Nara 1527-1557 106 Oogimachi 1558-1586-1593
The Southern Emperors gradually lost ground against the Ashikagas, and eventually a settlement was reached. The Ashikagas agreed that the Southern Emperors had been the legitimate ones, but the current one, Go-Kameyama, would retire in favor of the last of the Northern Emperors, Go-Komatsu, who thus entered into a legitimate reign. Subsequently, the Northern and Southern lines were supposed to alternate on the Throne, much as the descendants of Go-Saga had up to Go-Daigo. The Ashikagas, however, broke this part of the agreement, and no descendant of Go-Daigo ever became Emperor of Japan again. In our day, when there is only one male heir to the present line, a child, I am wondering if there are any descendants left of Go-Kameyama.
For the Eras of the Nambokuchô and Muromachi Periods, see the.
Portuguese, 1549 14 Yoshihide 1568 15 Yoshiaki 1568-1573-1597
The Ashikagas got themselves made the new Shôguns but established themselves in Kyôto itself, in the Muromachi District after which the era is named, rather than in some remote place like Kamakura, perhaps the better to keep an eye on an Emperor who might not always be a willing figurehead. This may or may not have been a good idea, but it certainly did not turn out well. The Shôguns began to lose hold of the country, which lapsed into anarchy. At times they even lost control of Kyôto, which itself suffered civil strike in the Ônin War (1467-1477).
The city was then in the hands of members of the sect (the Hoke-ikki or "Lotus Uprising") from 1532 to 1536. Parts of the Heian city became deserted during this period. The principal Gate of the city, the southern Rashômon, was famously abandoned and fell into ruin -- it is even said that it was no longer repaired after the reign of Enyû (969-984). Nothing today marks its site but a small monument in a playground. Now it is mainly remembered for Akira Kurosawa's movie Rashomon (1950), whence the name has entered international discourse to mean the difficulty or impossibility of reconstructing the truth of events from conflicting testimony.
It turned out to be uncommonly difficult to find the meaning of the name Rashômon. Ra is a character whose principal meaning seems to be "gauze" and is often used to transliterate foreign words. It can also mean "net" and, by extension, "enclose." The second character is now usually replaced by another character (meaning "live"), but the older one (still on the marker on site) was jô and meant "castle" or, in Chinese, "city." It took some digging by my wife, outside the ordinary dictionaries, to discover that in Chinese luóchéng could mean the "outer/enclosure wall of a city." Luóchéngmén was thus the main gate of the outer wall of a city, and it had been used that way in Nara as well as in Kyôto -- though now, evidently, the original meaning is not often remembered.
Of the protective temples that flanked the Rashômon, the Saiji ("Western Temple") and Tôji ("Eastern Temple"), only the Tôji remains. Hitherto remote areas of Kyôto, however, received enduring monuments from Ashikaga Shôguns, the Kinkaku-ji or "Golden Pavilion (Temple)" built in 1397 by Yoshimutsu just to the west of town (seen below), and the Ginkaku-ji or "Silver Pavilion (Temple)" built in 1473 by Yoshimasa in the hills to the east of the city. The former seems to represent the height of Ashikaga power, while the latter is a somber last gasp in its decline -- because money ran out, it was never covered in silver the way the Kinkaku-ji actually was with gold.
Buddhism in Kyôto is, below, the Honpo-ji, originally founded by the Nichiren saint Nishin, the "Pot Wearer," who had supposedly been tortured by the authorities with a red hot pot placed over his head. This is in a northern quarter of the city, Tera-no-uchi, , where there are still several Nichiren temples and where in the old days it was said one could walk across the area and hear the Daimoku, the invocation of the Lotus Sutra, the whole way.
As the Ashikaga lost control of Japan, local warlords, or just gangs, took over. This has proven a rich era for Japanese samurai movies since it was, in its way, the golden age of the samurai -- with almost constant warfare. Especially memorable is Akira Kurosawa's Seven Samurai (1954), about a group of unemployed samurai (ronin) hired to protect a village from robbers, and Kurosawa'a Yojimbo (1961), about a lone, nameless ronin who gets the two gangs in one village to annihilate each other -- this was remade by Sergio Leone as the Western, A Fistful of Dollars in 1967, which began the movie career of Clint Eastwood; but the story seems to be based on a much earlier book, Red Harvest, by, where Hammett's nameless "Continental Op" detective causes similar slaughter in a Montana mining town. The Seven Samurai was remade as the Western The Magnificent Seven (1960). A friend of mine,, once taught a class at the matching up samurai movies with Westerns. I don't know if she took it all the way back to Dashiell Hammett.
This era also became the golden age of castle building, though most of the surviving castles, like Himeji-jô, , also known as the "White Heron Castle," Shirasagi-jô, , were rebuilt later to secure the pacification of the country effected in the following period. The image is of the elegant Ha-no-mon, or Third Gate, at Himeji, which was featured in Kurosawa's Kagemusha (1980). Click on the image for a map of the castle.
Period, 1573-1603 107 Go-Yôzei 1587-1611-1617
Oda Nobunaga, Lord of Owari, won the scramble of local lords for possession of Kyôto and control of the Shôgun and the Emperor. Nobunaga entered Kyôto and installed his own candidate, Yoshiaki, as
Nobunaga 1568-1582 enters Kyôto, 1568;
burning of Mt. Hiei,
Shôgun in 1568. Meanwhile, Japanese history had been shaken by the arrival of Europeans, at first specifically the Portuguese. In 1549 the Jesuit (St.) Francis Xavier arrived, and for some years a body of Japanese Christians became an element in Japanese politics. The Portuguese also introduced firearms, which helped Nobunaga in his triumph. Nobunaga became famous for his ferocity. Especially remembered was his burning of the temples on Mt. Hiei in 1571, which broke the secular power of the Buddhist establishment, and its monastic armies. Nobunaga then deposed the last Ashikaga Shôgun, his own creature, in 1573. He seemed on his way to personal rule of a unified Japan but didn't quite make it -- meeting assassination in 1582. For all his power, Nobunaga had never assumed one of the traditional titles or offices of rule. It is usually said that this was because he was not of the qualfying Fujiwara or Minamoto descent. However, such descent could easily have been manufactured ("discovered"), so it may be that Nobunaga actually envisioned creating a new office. For the Eras of the Azuchi-Momoyama Period, see the.
(Kampaku) 1 Hideyoshi 1585-1591-1598 2 Hidetsugu 1591-1595
Nobunaga was succeeded by one of his generals and retainers, Hideyoshi, whose family name was originally Nakamura. A person of no apparent significance, Hideyoshi had enlisted in Nobunaga's service and risen to prominence. After Nobunaga's assassination, Hideyoshi avenged him and then suppressed the Oda heirs in establishing his supremacy. The only setback in this progress was defeat by Tokugawa Ieyasa, Lord of Mikawa. Thus we meet the third central figure of the era. Later there was a story that illustrated the different styles of Nobunaga, Hideyoshi, and Ieyasu, about what each would say if a bird did not sing for him: Nobunaga would say, "Sing, or I will kill you"; Hideyoshi would say, "Sing, or I will make you sing"; and Ieyasu would say, "Sing, or I will wait for you to sing." Wait Ieyasu did, making an accomodation with Hideyoshi and henceforth supporting his rule. Hideyoshi then completed the reunification and pacification of Japan. He assumed the office of Imperial Chancellor in 1585, for which only Fujiwaras were hitherto qualified, and even assumed a new family name, Toyotomi, to go along with it, in 1586. In 1592 he then invaded Korea. This didn't go well, but he tried again in 1597-1598. After he died in the latter year, Ieyasu wisely withdrew Japanese forces. Hideyoshi had also turned against the Christians in 1597, inaugurating executions and persecutions that later (under Iemitsu) would drive the small remnant of Japanese Christians into the secret practice of their religion for centuries.
The Edo, , Period, 1603-1868 108 Go-Mi-no-o 1612-1629-1680 109 Meishô
[Myôshô] 1630-1643-1696 110 Go-Kômyô 1644-1654 111 Go-Saiin 1655-1662-1685 112 Reigen 1663-1686-1732 113 Higashi-yama 1687-1709 "orphan" tsunami, 26 Jan 1700 114 Nakamikado 1710-1735-1737 115 Sakuramachi 1736-1746-1750 116 Momozono 1746-1762 117 Go-Sakuramachi 1763-1770-1813 118 Go-Momozono 1771-1779 119 Kôkaku 1780-1816-1840 120 Ninkô 1817-1846 121 Kômei 1847-1866
At first, Ieyasu appeared to loyally support Hideyoshi's heir and successor, Hideyori (a previously adopted heir, Hidetsugu, had been executed), even after he defeated the Toyotomi forces at the great battle of Sekigahara, (or just ), in 1600. But Ieyasu then went on to get himself appointed Shôgun in 1603. Hideyori later died, with the last of his cause, when Ieyasu broke into and burned Ôsaka Castle in 1615. Ieyasu, who had by then already "retired," thus firmly established the rule of his family, which henceforth ruled from Edo, , not far from where the Hôjôs had ruled at Kamakura. For the Eras of the Edo Period, see the.
and the Americas, but with minimal damage.
On 26 January 1700, however, a major wave hit Japan without any warning. This was then an "orphan" tsunami. Its origin was a mystery until recently. Now it appears from the geological evidence that the earthquake, perhaps more than a 9 in magnitude, was in the Pacific Northwest of North America. Tree rings have even narrowed the event down to 1700 itself. Tsunamis crossing the Pacific to hit the opposite shore are now a familiar phenomenon, as we have just seen in 2011.
In international scientific discourse a tidal wave is now properly called a "tsunami," with the term borrowed from Japanese. Part of the issue is that a "tidal wave" has nothing to do with tides, while a true tide in certain conditions can generate a wave. "Tsunami," however, contains a similar malapropism. It means "port, harbor, ford, ferry, stream," (the range of meaning in Chinese and Japanese), and "wave," . But tsunamis have no more essential connection to harbors or ferries than they do to tides.
However, the term "tidal wave" was probably based on the impression that they could come in like a tide. In 2011, we just saw in California that the small tsunami seemed to affect harbors the most dramatically. This is probably because, although harbors are sited to block the entrance of ordinary waves, a tsunami does come in anyway, as the sea itself is elevated like, indeeed, a tide. So "tidal wave" may actually be just as appropriate as "harbor wave." One wonders if there was simply some sort of politically correct urge to adopt a scientific term from another language.
There is also the circumstance, on the other hand, that Japan, with a literate culture that often suffered from the waves, then had a long tradition of records and study of the phenomena. Even in the 18th century, Edward Gibbon knew so little about tsunamis that he doubted the truth of the description of one by the Roman historian. Thus "tsunami" may properly represent a tribute to those who were first familiar with them in their details and had already made the connection with earthquakes. With the tsunami of 1700 we have a nice match between Japanese records and modern geology.
Keiki 1866-1868-1903 Taitoku,
-- originally built as the seat of the Tokugawas.
Ieyasu and then especially his grandson Iemitsu created a system of rule approaching totalitarian dimensions. Every person in the country and everything they did was subject to oversight and review. Every family had to register with a local Buddhist temple, and even their diversions and travel were the business of the government. The country became closed to foreigners -- even as Japanese were prohibited from going abroad -- except for one Dutch ship annually, which put in to Nagasaki. Christians were exterminated, and measures taken for years to hunt out any practicing secretly (not all were in fact found). "Samurai" changed from being a job description to being a caste. Commoners were forbidden to carry more than a single short sword for defense, while samurai were required to carry two swords and might summarily execute a commoner for insufficient deference. Firearms were forbidden and confiscated. Sumptuary laws limited the displays of wealth that commoners, like merchants, might engage in. All this was intended to freeze Japan in time, lock it away, and keep everything under the tight control of the government. It did produce peace, and one result was the familiar aesthetic of the samurai, who no longer needed to wear armor and fight battles, where the bow had always been the principal military weapon. Now they would usually do no more than fight duels, in which the sword rather than the bow could be celebrated as the "soul of the samurai." The problems of the samurai and their ethos in this era is explored in many movies. The plight of unemployed samurai from the demobilized feudal armies is seen in Masaki Kobayashi's Harakiri (1963). The story of Miyamoto Musashi, who went from digging trenches in the mud at Sekigahara to becoming the greatest of the dueling ronin (and whose own The Book of Five Rings has been kept in print as a key to Japanese business practices), is given in heavily fictionalized form in The Samurai Trilogy (1955), by Hiroshi Inagaki.
Finally, the most celebrated samurai story of the Edo Period was the incident in 1703 of the revenge of 47 of his retainers for Lord Asano of Akô, led by Ôishi Yoshio (represented as a kitten in the popular Japanese image at right). At the time, this story became a kabuki play, and since the introduction of cinema there have been countless movie versions. One of the best is Inagaki's 1963 Chushingura, (the "Treasure of the Loyal [chû] Retainers [shin]"). Other versions of the story are often just called "The 47 Ronin" (the retainers were ronin after Asano's death). Modern visitors to Tokyo can still see the graves of Asano and the retainers at the Sengakuji, , temple (not far from the Shinagawa train station on the convenient Yamanote Line, and now just down the street from the Sengakuji station on the new Toei Asakusa subway line). The expected character of the Japanese as obedient and communal was fixed through the Tokugawa institutions, even if occasional troubles reminded people that there used to be older traditions of insurrection and disloyalty. One wonders if the reverence for the 47 still reflects a covert protest against central government as opposed to local and ancient loyalties.
Returning to the Sengakuji in 2009 after an absence of 16+ years, I found a great deal of new construction, with handsome granite approaches to the graves of Asano, and a new museum. This was on top of a level of an existing attention and tourism that, for instance, is still missing at. There is also the interesting development that the Ronin are now generally referred to as the Gishi, , the "righteous gentlemen," rather than as the Chûshin, , "loyal retainers." Thus, on a street atlas of Tokyo, the place of the Akô burials within the temple is identified as the , the "Tombs of the Akô-Gishi" [Tokyo City Atlas: A Bilingual Guide, Kodansha International Ltd, 2004, map 34]. This gives a much more strongly Confucian tone to their characterization, with an unambiguous, righteousness, and a, , that would mean a scholar, not a warrior, in China. The moral problems with "loyalty," , in Japan are discussed.
1868-present Era 122 Mutsuhito 1866-
1868 Sino-Japanese War, 1894-1895;
Russo-Japanese War, 1904-1905;
Annexation of Korea, 1910 123 Yoshihito 1912-
"21 Demands" on China, 1915;
Conference, 1921-1922 124 Hirohito 1926-
Annexation of Manchuria, 1931;
Invasion of China, 1937;
World War II, 1941-1945;
American Occupation, 1945-1952 125 Akihito 1989-
Naruhito heir apparent
Modern Japan began with much of the paradox and irony familiar in world history. When Commodore Perry arrived in Japan in 1853, it was with the determination to force the country open to trade and international contact. Why this was thought to be necessary, or the business of the United States, is a good question. Ninety years later, many Americans might have wondered if it had been a good idea. When the Shôgun agreed in 1854 to open trade and allow foreigners into the country, this set off a reaction against the Shogunate that had not been seen in its history. The cry became Sonnô Jôi!, , "Respect the Emperor; expel the foreigners!" The Emperor Kômei wanted the foreigners expelled, so a movement gathered to depose the Shôgun and "Restore" the rule of the Emperor. In 1868 the Emperor was restored. The Shôgun resigned, and, after some fighting (the Shôgun, as the lord of the Kantô, didn't want to surrender his lands), Edo was occupied and the foreigners, well, were not expelled. Kômei had died, and the forces of Chôshû and Satsuma, with foreign arms, had, with the young emperor Mutsuhito, changed their minds. The Imperial Court moved from Kyôto to Edo, which now became Tôkyô, , the "Eastern Capital." Not only were the foreigners not expelled, but, instead, the new government set out to completely overturn the traditional society and create a modern state. The samurai class was simply abolished in 1872, but die hard samurai had to be defeated with modern weapons. The "Satsuma Rebellion" of Saigô Takamori in 1877 has recently been the subject of a Hollywood movie, The Last Samurai , but the movie fictionalizes events beyond recognition. Saigô led 15,000 men and tried to take the castle and government garrison at Kumamoto, hence to march on Kyôto. A long siege failed, as conscript peasant soldiers held off the confident samurai. Fighting largely destroyed the town and castle of Kagoshima. With only forty men left, wounded in battle at Shiroyama, Saigô committed suicide with the help of a retainer (Beppu Shinsuke, not an American solider). Just as hopeless and vicious folly redeemed by suicide is often celebrated in Japanese history, in 1899 Saigô earned a statue at the entrance of Ueno Park in Tôykô.
There had already been trouble in Satsuma, a telling incident in 1863, when the British bombarded Kagoshima, the capital of Shimazu Hisamitsu, Daimyô of the Satsuma Clan, in revenge for the murder of an Englishman, Charles Richardson, by Hisamitsu's retainers in Yokohama. To the British the action was a disaster, because a number of the new breech-loading guns exploded. The Japanese, however, did not know that. All they saw was the fortress getting blown to bits. The result was that the Satsuma Clan became patrons of the new Imperial Japanese Navy. This contrasts with the kind of thing that went on in China, where the first railroad, built with British money, was bought by the Chinese government simply to be torn up. Such things were apparently thought unnecessary. Trouble similar to that at Kagoshima, in the same year, occurred at Shimonoseki (near the site of the Battle of Dan-no-Ura), where the Daimyô of Chôshû, Môri Motonori, ordered that foreign ships passing by be shot at. Consequently, the French bombarded Shimonoseki, and the British, French, Americans, and Dutch did so also in 1864. Unlike at Kagoshima, where the Emperor thought that the Japanese had won because no action followed the bombardment, foreign troops landed at Shimonoseki and demolished the fortifications. Môri had to agree not to molest, and sometimes even to provision, passing ships. The Chôshû Clan subsequently became the patron of the new Japanese Army, which drew on French advice, until France was defeated in the Franco-Prussian War (1870-1871), and then on German (not, as one might think from The Last Samurai, American).
So it turned out that, the way could go to China, Emperor Mutsuhito could put on pants and sit in a chair -- and build a modern nation.
With the "Meiji Restoration," the Japanese adopted the Chinese practice of the and that only one Era Name is used per reign. Mutsuhito thus chose Meiji, , "Enlightened Rule," for himself. As in the recent Chinese practice, with the death each Emperor, he then became known by the Era Name, i.e. "The Meiji Emperor," rather than a new posthumous name, which in Japanese practice tended to reflect his residence (e.g. Nijô, the "Second Street" Emperor).
Almost from the very beginning of modern Japan, its foreign policy was aggressive and expansionist. Not only the Japanese themselves, but the International Community, considered that Japan had come of age and become a Power with the Sino-Japanese War (1894-1895) and the Russo-Japanese War (1904-1905). While none of this, not even the annexation of Korea in 1910, was regarded as particularly predatory behavior at the time, things began to change when Japan tried to impose demands on China during World War I. This was disagreeable to Britain, of whom Japan was a proud ally, and infuriating to the United States, which, with a soft spot for all the Chinese who were expected to convert to Christianity any day, suddenly became an international powerbroker by delivering victory to the Allies. Japan backed off and for a while was on relatively good behavior, the period of "Taishô Democracy." But darker impulses were always stirring, and the Depression did much the same work in Japan that it did in Germany. The greedy capitalists and the disloyal communists should both be defeated so that the National Essence could prosper and bring the Emperor's Benevolence to all of East Asia.
The takeover of Manchuria in 1931 was the first major act of fascist aggression in the 1930's, though the Japanese had long stationed troops there, as the Russians had before them. The League of Nations, whose principal members already had their own colonial empires, now became queasy over the naked continuation of the old style imperialism. The United States, probably the most outraged, was no longer involved enough in international affairs to make much difference. The saddest thing about the business was that none of it was really a considered policy of the Japanese Government. Military zealots, usually on the spot, initiated actions that the Government was literally afraid to repudiate -- Prime Ministers were assassinated just for the impression of not being sufficiently hard-line (though some revisionist historians now argue that the whole business was masterminded by Emperor Hirohito himself). The only real military question was whether action should be aimed at the Soviet Union or at China. This was decided, in effect, by the failure of a coup in Tokyo on February 26, 1936, the "2/26 Incident." China would be the target, and pretexts were duly arranged that were used to invade China in 1937. This began a war that lasted until 1945. Everything else, like the Pacific War with the United States and Britain, was just a detail coincident to the attack on China. For, as it happened, China was rather too large to be overrun by the Japanese, and Chiang Kai-shek was too stubborn, or stupid, to come to any accommodation with them. His expectation was that the Americans would eventually be drawn in, and then they would win the war. In that he turned out to be quite right.
Japanese strategy can be observed on the map of their East Asian Empire at its height. China is in practical terms surrounded. The last route of overland supply, through Burma (the arduous "Burma Road"), was the last one cut off. The Allies were reduced to flying supplies in over "The Hump," i.e. the Himalayas. Curiously, the has been both neglected in popular treatments and confused with remnants of Communist propaganda, promoted, understandably, by the, but also by Western historians who were initially sympathetic with, and/or paid by, the Communists and now who may simply not know any better -- or be as sympathic to as ever. The Communist line was that Chiang didn't want supplies to fight the Japanese anyway. He needed to prepare for the post-War struggle with the Communists and so avoided combat. Now, it turns out, this was the Communist strategy, not the Nationalist. We see many pitched battles between the Japanese and the Nationalists, but none really between the Japanese and the Communists. But the supplies flown over the Hump mainly went to the American Air Force in China and also came to be diverted from the Nationalists because of Communist influence in American ranks. Even the hot nature of the Nationalist fight against the Japanese worked against them, because peasants resented being drafted into the Army, and the Communists played on that discontent -- Communist armies were always formally "volunteers," even though not volunteering was a political crime. At the same time, Chiang's expectation that the participation of the Americans in the War would be decisive, although correct, could not take into account the role American Communist sympathizers would have in subverting his position vis-à-vis the Communists.
Meanwhile, the Japanese secured a strategic oil supply in Indonesia and protected it by conquering adjacent territories, like the Philippines. The military, however, had paid insufficient attention to boring practical questions like running the oil fields and then getting the fuel back to Japan. A convoy system, which the Allies had to use against German submarines in World War I and World War II in the Atlantic, was never used by Japan, even when American submarines were decimating and even annihilating ships carrying desperately needed strategic supplies. One gets the impression that the whole affair had not been thought out very well, and it hadn't.Hirohito,
the Shôwa Emperor,
The Japanese military wanted to die in battle, not to babysit civilian tankers and cargo ships. For much the same reason, Japanese submarines never returned the favor of general warfare against Allied shipping -- they went after warships, winning some prizes (the Yorktown, Wasp, and Indianapolis), but more often getting sunk by screening ships.
The ironically named Shôwa, , "Radiant Harmony," Era brought down the world, and the Bomb, on Japan and its ambitions. China was left to the grave miscalculations of its own leaders and ostensive but treacherous Allies, and the Japanese were left to pick up the pieces of flattened, blasted cities. Astonishingly, all the impractical foolishness and haughty disdain for mere mundane details were soon traded in for an economic and commercial practicality rivaled by few. Japan had rolled with the punches and remade itself before, and it did again. Whether the moral lesson had really been learned was a question often asked by the Asian neighbors who had experienced the old Japanese "benevolence" first hand. But one thing remains clear from the experience of Japan: nothing but lack of imagination, determination, and capitalism has ever stopped "Third World" countries from entering the modern era and competing with European states as equals, in war and peace. Japan emerged from Tibetan isolation and xenophobia and, with no "natural resources" to speak of, save the human capital of its own people, became a Great Power in less than 40 years. In the Nineties the Japanese economy was in a Tokugawan torpor, but no one was deceived that the frenzy of Japanese life could not most unexpectedly erupt in new achievements and ambitions (even alarming ones). That the economic stagnation of the Nineties continued into the new century, has allowed Japan to be surprassed by China as the world's second largest economy, and is astonishingly now in American domestic policy (to similar results), nevertheless has not prevented Samsung from greater success in a mass market (as in China) than Apple has had in distributing its own technology -- Apple neglects the low end of the market (the same mistake it originally made with the Macintosh). Thus, there are flashes of the old Japanese entrepreneurial spirit, even as it has not shaken off the dead weight of crony capitalism that has bedeviled Asian, and now American, economies.
Copyright (c) 1998, 1999, 2000, 2002, 2003, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010, 2011, 2012, 2013, 2017, 2018 All Reserved
The Heian Period, Note;
Shrines and Temples
Before the, there was not any kind of sharp distinction between Buddhism and Shintô in Japan. This was introduced in Meiji legislation, with the harsh requirement that structures and rites of the two religions share no facilities, as had hitherto been the practice. This went along with some official suppression of Buddhism, which was associated with the regime. These measures were subsequently relaxed, and the Japanese often do not pay much attention to whether they are in a (Buddhist) temple or (Shintô) shrine, but the formal distinction does persist.
Buddhist temples and Shintô shrines can generally be recognized by the suffix on their names, with , ji/dera, "temple," for the Buddhist and or , sha/ja/yashiro and gû/miya, respectively, "shrine," for the Shintô. While the on or monosyllabic Chinese reading seems the most common to me, the names of some of the most famous temples in Japan have a complete kun or Japanese reading, such as the beautiful Kiyomizu-dera, ("Clear Water Temple"), in Kyoto. A , jingû, is used for the most important shrines, generally associated with the Imperial House, and the word alone specifically means the shrine of the Sun Goddess at Ise. The Akamajingû is thus significant as an Imperial shrine. Lesser shines, or shrines in general, are , jinja. , read -ja or -sha, is found as a suffix for lesser shrines; and , read -miya, may be for shrines of members of the Imperial House. Some shrines are , taisha, "great shrines," such as the Fushimi Inari Taisha, the shrine of the god Inari at Fushimi, just south of Kyôto (as named on the pillar on site at right). This is from a pre-war system of classifying shrines, which has survived at Fushimi. Fushimi Inari is the head of all the Inari shrines in Japan, about a third of the total number of Shinto shrines. The god Inari is of indeterminate sex and is often confused with the foxes that are his/her symbols, representatives, or messengers, as seen at left -- a natural confusion when, in the absence of direct iconography of the god, the foxes make do. Originally a rice god, Inari has become associated with prosperity and business, which probably accounts for the god's popularity.
Another intriguing character for "shrine" is , mori, which in Japanese means "woods" or "grove," with the implication of the presence of kami -- although in Chinese the principal meaning is simply "to shut out, restrict, impede," etc. Mori can also be written and . It is thus intriguing to see groves as inhabited by kami the same way that there were sacred trees and groves in the old and Germanic religions of Europe, surviving in the most un-Christian institution of the Christmas Tree. One wonders if the change in meaning of the character from Chinese to Japanese reflects the imposition of a (Chinese ) on the sacred groves.
Other changes in meanings of characters from Chinese to Japanese are also of some interest. is "palace" in Chinese; but although it can already mean "temple," most of its associations are with the Imperial Court and Palace, which is the meaning that carries over into Shintô usage. in Chinese means gods of the earth, and their altars. Again, one might speculate that the kami first appeared to be those sort of deities to early Chinese visitors to Japan. A general Chinese term for "altar," which we see in the name of the Temple of Heaven, ("Heaven Altar"), in Peking, is used less in Japan, except in the interesting expression danka, , which are families, "temple families," dedicated for that purpose in the, that continue to support local Buddhist temples.
The most general Chinese term for "temple" may be , as in the , the Temple of found in traditional Chinese cities, such as even the modern capital of, Taipei. This term is strongly associated with the Confucian ancestor cult, and especially the Imperial ancestor cult. In Japanese, read byô, it is less used and can also mean "mausoleum."
In Chinese can mean a "hall, court," a Buddhist monastery, or even a mosque. As in Japan, we see used as a suffix, as in the name of the famous , the Buddhist Shaolin monastery where was supposedly developed. In combination, means "temple."
Transparent eyeglass frames for men
Underwater photography people 2018
Zombie makeup tutorial for halloween
Sean connery james bond tuxedo photo
Latest bathrooms 2018
Makeup tumblr pictures
Inspired outfits in thom browne pre-fall 2018
Top 25 floral rompers playsuits for summer